Prince with benefits Chapter One The wind picked up and a few locks of my hair got in my face, blocking

my objective. Annoyed, I swept them away as I sighed. White ruffles and pink roses were not my thing. At all. Looking up, I narrowed my eyes at the Bride's magazine left on the stand. My eyes roamed all over the pictures. I wanted to see if it was worth it. I was kind of tired of looking at wedding dresses. For some annoyingly unknown reason, I couldn't find something that I could actually wear.... To the left of the said magazine, was the obnoxious Hello! Issue. Why would I say that? Because there are more interesting things in life than to read about some celebrities divorce or some British royal gossip. I mean, who reads that? Obviously a lot of people do. Not me, though. I love my life- Gossip-free. I flipped through some pages of the latest Bride's magazine. Why? Well, I'm engaged and getting married in four months to be exact. And I still haven't found the right dress. I've been to all the wedding stores in LA, San Diego and even NY. Yep. I am a rich girl. My dad is an architect and has his own construction company. I work with him. I'm 23 years old and I'm an interior designer who just graduated a few months ago from UCLA. Even though we are, well...wealthy, it's not something that I like to brag about. Actually, I hate people that are always showing off their money by buying expensive things. I'm absolutely clueless when it comes to fashion brands, clothes and celebrities. It's just something that I'm not interested in. One of the few things my mother taught me was to always be kind to everyone, no matter their social circle or their parent's income or where they're from.

I guess the last part is due to the fact that my dad's family is Mexican, and he had to work really hard to get where he is, being a Latino and all of that. My mother is British, so I'm a combination of them. I have tanned skin and dark brown straight hair like my dad and green eyes like my mother's. "Hey sis!" I turned to my right and there was Sonya. She was stunning as always. She loved her curvy body and she knew well how to flaunt it. Right now, she was wearing a black leather dress that looked simply like a second skin. It was that tight. She didn't look slutty, well, not much. Her long black hair was straightened and up to her shoulders. Her red Louis-Vuitton's shoes complemented her whole look. Sonya and I had been best friends since childhood and now she is my step-sister. My father married her mother a year ago. It was a bit awkward at the beginning of their relationship. For me, at least. Anna was one of my mother's closest friends, so it was weird that they started dating a few months after my mother left us. Not that I blame my dad or anything like that. I mean, I was hurting pretty bad from my mother's departure, I can't imagine how he felt. Anna was the best thing that happened to him. He seems pretty happy with her and just for that, I'm grateful at her and I treat her like a mother. I mean, she acts more like a mother to me than mine... That reminds me... "I haven't sent my mother her invitation" I frowned as I rubbed my forehead. "Are you fricking serious, Emily?! She's your mother!!" Sonya said as she flipped over the Hello! Magazine. I glared at her. Sonya knew that my mother was a touchy subject. I hadn't talked to her since last Christmas, when Sam, my fianc proposed to me. She had left the US almost three years ago and we rarely spoke over the phone. To be honest, I was truly hurt when she left us without any explanation. All that she said was that she had a bird project or something and that she wasn't coming back. She's a

biologist and even though she mostly worked at Berkley, she tried to get all her research projects near us, so she wouldn't have to leave. Not then. That October afternoon, she came home from work and just packed her things. Before she left, she told me that I could come to the UK to visit whenever I felt like it. She didn't call or sent an e-mail asking me how I was doing for the next eight months after she left. It was really hard for me. We had been pretty close and I was completely distraught at her leaving. As eight months passed, she called one day after my birthday. Had a lame excuse about the time difference or something like that. The first thing that she asked me was when I was going to visit her. I haven't. After everything that she put us through, I have despised everything related to that country ever since. I know, I was being childish, but it felt as if that country stole my mom. ANYTHING UK-related was on my black list. Feeling my glare, Sonya glanced at me for a second; she shrugged and kept reading her magazine. I rolled my eyes and kept flipping mine. "He's so handsome! I would totally do him!!" she said with her high pitched voice. I looked at who she was talking about and there was a photo of the prince of Great Britain with his girlfriend. I knew he was the prince because of the lame article's title, 'royal breakup'. Please. As I said, I rarely paid attention to anything British. He wasn't that handsome anyway. He seemed...British. I didn't even know his name. Well...that's not true. I did know that he was Scott Alexander the Second; Heir to the royal crown. I used to love reading about him or his handsome brother Mark. My mother would always tease me that we would make a really hot couple. I used to blush whenever she mentioned it. I shook my head. As if that could happen...

That was three years ago. Now, I had forbid myself to read anything related to the UK. "It seems that he's single again" I said teasingly. "I KNOW! That Elaine is a total bitch, I'm glad they finally broke up." I glanced around completely embarrassed at the volume of her high pitch voice. "We should totally visit your mom, Emi!" She even jumped excitedly. Snorting, I closed my magazine, "not in a million years, Sonya." She rolled her eyes. "So, are you ready?" I asked excited as I rubbed my hands together. We were going to go meet a designer for my wedding dress. Since I couldn't find anything that I liked on my own, my dad decided to hire this Italian guy, who was supposedly a huge man in the fashion industry, to make me my dream dress. I obviously had no idea who he was, but when Sonya heard his name, she couldn't believe her luck. Those were her exact words. I was more artsy than anything. I loved photography, drawing and cooking. Weird combination, right? My grandmother taught me to love food. I loved cooking the same way that I loved eating it. I was blessed, though. I could always eat like a guy and not gain a pound. It came from my mother's side, I guess. She was petite. I had inherited being skinny but I still had that kind of Latin's girl body. I wasn't anywhere near Sonya, though. I was average, with some small curves. Looking at me apologetically, Sonya shook her head nervously, "I-I can't go today, Emi...I have this thing to do..." she started to straighten her dress looking everywhere but me, "and I can't cancel it." "Sonya! We have to meet this" I moved my hands on the air so my words could have more impact, since I had no idea of who he was, "Italian dude!" "You knew that this was today. And it's important for me" I said, trying to make her feel guilty.

Sonya glanced at me for a second before she shook her head, "I'm sorry. I can't." She paid for the magazine and she rolled it between her hands. "I have to go now, tell me how it was later, ok? I'll take you out for dinner tonight to apologize." Scowling, I rolled my eyes. "I can't. Sam's picking me up and we're going to some kind of party, or something." "HUH," She huffed. What was that? I tilted my head to look at her. Before I could recognize the emotion on her eyes, she turned away. "Well I have to go, ok? I'll see you later, then." She waved and walked towards the parking lot to get her car from the valet. UGH. Typical Sonya. I had been waiting for her for the last half-hour until she finished whatever she had to do at the SPA in front of me. She was my best friend but sometimes, like today, I asked myself how I put up with her. We were so different. She could sleep with any guy no matter what. If she liked something, she was sure to get it. She was also more outgoing than me and made sure to ALWAYS have a good time. I was more shy and conservative than her. My only boyfriend has been Sam and we've been dating for the last two years. Sam was a dentist on Beverly Hills- A good one. People would schedule appointments with him a month in advance. He was that good. I guess the fact that he's really handsome helped, and he sure knew how to treat a lady. I didn't mind, though. I knew we were together and if he flirted with someone else it meant nothing, he was simply trying to be funny and attractive, I guess. We actually met because of Sonya. She set us up on a blind date. I remember distinctively that I kept complaining about the whole thing, but when I laid eyes on Sam's hotness, I shut my mouth and went on with it.

I was a goner the first time I laid my eyes on him. Besides Sam being handsome, he was pretty attractive. His broad shoulders and dark messy brown hair, together with his cocky glances were a complete turn-on. He was the opposite of me. He was really open and had no problems treating a shy girl like myself like a princess. The last two years have been great. It still surprised me when he proposed to me. He was way out of my league...the fact that he wanted to marry ME still blows my mind. I was truly thankful for Sonya's blind date. She, on the other hand, had never had a steady boyfriend. She was on and off with some random guy. Like today, I'm sure Sonya was going to see her mystery guy. They've been hooking up for the last two months and she still hadn't introduced me to him, I thought sourly. Not that she ever does, but sometimes we have double dates and they're fun. Even though her date is always a different guy. Sighing, I reached for my IPhone and dialed my dad. I cancelled the whole thing since I wasn't in the mood anymore. I should tell Anna to come with me, I'm sure she would actually enjoy it, since she was the one who had set the whole thing up. She was a fashion industry icon; she and Sonya were always portrayed on magazines. Like all the time. I wasn't like that. I was more laid back when it came to clothes. Like right now. Even though I was meeting with an Italian whatever I had on my dark skinny jeans and a ruffled teal top. My only accessories were my gold hoop earrings and my turquoise necklace. My shoes were white flats and white sweater. I had never had worn a leather dress and I never intended to. Actually, I rarely wore dresses, I guess that's why choosing a wedding dress was turning out to be really hard for me. Whatever. I'll just go downtown and surf through the decorating stores. My dad's wedding present was an apartment with an amazing beach view over the hills. We got the keys last week, so I was overly excited to start decorating it. He knew that it was a dream come true for me, so he hadn't got any furniture at all.

I spent the next three hours walking around the shops buying different kind of things. I stopped at Bath & Beyond to buy a new pair of Egyptian cotton sheets, since we went out furniture shopping yesterday and we had already bought a bed and the dining table with the complementing chairs. I chose the dark chocolate ones. I blushed when I remembered that yesterday; Sam whispered in my ear seductively, "I can't wait to christen our bed." It had taken me a while to be intimate with him; I actually wanted to wait until I was married. But on the night he proposed, things got a little heated up and we ended up sleeping together. I shook my head smiling as I put the sheets on the cart when I remembered that I had made him a deal, that four months before the wedding we wouldn't do it anymore. I really wanted our wedding night to be special. Call me old fashioned, I don't care. I was getting myself an amazing set of lingerie for that night. Sonya had helped me choose it from the Victoria's Secrets catalogue. My cheeks grew hotter just thinking about the sexy lace. I checked my phone's clock to see if I had time to leave all my shopping bags at the apartment. I had two hours before my date with Sam. I can make it, I thought. It wasn't like me to take more than thirty minutes to change and do my makeup, just for a simple friend's get together. So, I got in my black Audi and drove there. As I approached the building, I noticed that Sam's car was parked on our parking spot. "That's weird," I thought aloud. I simply shrugged and walked to our door, greeting the doorman, who as he noticed me, had eyes as big as saucers. That's freaky. Standing in the elevator, I thought about what Sam could be doing at our place. Maybe, he's planning a secret dinner for me and that's why the doorman was a bit shocked to see me this early...yeah...that's probably it. As the elevator's door opened, I hesitated to keep going. I mean, I don't want to ruin my own surprise. But then the heavy load of my shopping bags made me reconsider about going in. Shrugging, I decided that I should probably just leave the things there without being heard.

I opened the door as cautiously as I could. Thank God the door was new and didn't make any sound at all. I tiptoed around the empty living room and searched for a place to leave my bags without being noticed.

The kitchen should do, I guess. With all the bags in the room, I frowned at how easy this had been. Either I really had ninja skills or Sam was completely distracted. I mean, seriously, where was he?

I tiptoed to our bedroom when I heard some noises...and froze when I realized what kind of noises they were. My heartbeat increased and a wave of shock came over me. I stood on the spot completely still. When I heard HIM moan, my heart broke into a million pieces.

But then I heard him moan, "Sonya."

CHAPTER TWO

My breathing hitched and I started to feel the lack of air in my lungs. I walked to the main door and closed it behind me and slipped to the floor as I tried to even out my breath.

Was that really happening?

Was Sam cheating on me, on our new bed with my best friend? Who happens to be my sister..?

It cant beI mean, Sony IS my best friend; she wouldnt do this to me, right?

I passed a hand through my face frustrated. What if I heard it wrong?

What if Sam was actually dreaming, I mean, yes, it is freakish that he would be dreaming of my step-sister/best-friend, but it could be just a dreamright?

I thought about leaving and confronting Sam laterbut I had to know.

I had to know for sure if that was really happeningI HAD to see it for myself, because even if I talked to Sam about it later and he explained something else that might have been logicalIll always have my doubts, because it seemed so real

I cant marry him thinking about thishell, I dont want to marry him

Hesitantly, I pulled myself together. With new found confidence, I opened the door and closed it loudly. I walked to the bedroom making as much noise as I could in an almost empty apartment.

As I reached the bedroom door, I closed my eyes and silently hoped that whatever was happening was not what I thoughtalthough I KNEW that was just something that I wished

Suddenly, Sam opened the door and he seemed completely nervous. He was sweaty and had only his boxers on. Before he could utter a word, I shoved him aside glaring at him.

Although I knew what I was going to see, it still shocked me. Sonya was wrapped in a white satin sheet covering half of her face, but the way she was glancing at me, I was sure she had a smug smile on her face.

With teary eyes I turned to glance at Sam.

I heard right. It wasnt a question; it was more of a statement for myself. Somehow, even though I knew it was completely useless, I still had some kind of hope that this wasnt happening.

Its just-

Save it I lifted my palm to shut him up. I knew what he was going to say

Glancing at my hand, I saw the ring that I had been wearing for the last few months excitedly. I was struggling to keep myself from crying. I didnt want to cry in front of

them, I wasnt going to give HER the satisfaction of seeing me hurt, but I still felt o ne tear slide as I took the ring off. Sams brown eyes widened.

What did he expect?

Did he honestly think that we could work this out?

It wasnt going to happen. Not in this lifetime.

Stretching my arm I shoved the ring at him, leave.

Emi we can talk-

GO AWAY SAM!! I glanced around the room and grabbed his clothes and shoved them in his chest, I dont want to see you again. I said as coldly as I could.

I heard some movement behind me and I turned to see Sonya already dressed in her slutty leather dress. She rolled her eyes when she caught me looking at her, grow up, Emily, it was just sex.

My blood started boiling but I didnt want to cause a scene, more than I already had. I just wanted them to leave me the hell alone.

Sam tried to grab my arm but I pulled it out of his reach as fast as I could. I snapped at them, GO AWAY DAMN IT!

They both flinched. It worked, though. They left without another word.

When I heard the door close, I fell on my knees. I brought my hands to my face and I finally let the tears fall freely. I sobbed for a few minutes. Wiping my tears with the back of my hands, I looked around and stood up. Harshly, I pulled out the sheets that were still lying on the bed and I crumpled them over the corner. I couldnt stand being in the same room where they were just having sex. I ran outside the apartment without locking it. Still crying, I tried to wipe the smudged makeup and flattened my clothes.

It was lucky that the building was almost empty, as it was pretty new. I leaned on the wall and breathed deeply for a few times.

Before I took the elevator, I called my father and told him what I just saw. I left out the part that involved Sonya. My dad was finally happy with Anna and I knew that something like this would make them break apart. I simply told him that I caught Sam with a hooker. It wasnt exactly a lie, either.

That bastard! he said after I finished talking.

What do you want to do, Emily?

I cant bear to be in this place, Dad. I dont want anything to do with it. I guess you should sell it, Dad.

Yes, honey, whatever you want to doare you coming home? Sonya just got here, let me get her for you so she can talk to you-

NO! I- I want to be alone, Dad, I couldnt-I wouldnt talk to her. I wanted to be as far as I could from her, I-I just spoke to Hugh and were meeting at his house, dont worry, Dad.

Hugh was one of my closest friends. He was also British and when my mother left, he was there for me. I might have hated everything related to the UK, but I couldnt keep away from Hugh. His sexy accent melted me all the time. Of course, Ive never told him that, I actually always teased him about his stupid accent. We used to hang out once a week, since he was a busy architect working at my fathers company. He never liked Sonya much, I wonder why

Ok. Tell him that he can take the day off tomorrowEmily?

Yes?

Your mother called today. Great. Sighing, I wiped a fresh tear that was rolling on my cheek.

I-I dont want to talk about it, Dad.

He sighed, Listen, I know how you feel about her sweetie, but she asked me if you could visit her before you marryandI guess it could do you some good, honey. Go to her and Ill take care of everything here

You mean youll take care of selling and cancelling everything, I though sourly.

I dont know

Promise me youll think about it, ok? Ill talk to you later, then.

OkThank you, Dad

Anything for you EmilyI love you sweetie.

I sighed. My dad didnt tell me that often. But I knew he cared for me, we were close and he was just not used to being affectionate.

Bye, Dad.

I kept silent as I left the building and walked to my car. I stopped abruptly when I saw Sam leaning on it looking at the ground with his hands in his pockets. He looked up when he heard me coming closer. He pulled himself from the car and walked to me.

My hands clenched into fists as he approached me. He noticed it and left some space between us.

Im sorry, Emily. His brown eyes were filled with sorrow. His hair was tousled from running a hand through it for numerous times, but he still looked as handsome as always.

Me too, His head snapped down instantly. I walked around him as I felt some fresh tears welling up in my eyes, when he gently grabbed my wrist. I turned around to him and as he opened his mouth to say something, I felt the tears running down my cheeks.

Youve done enough, Sam. I want to be alone My voice cracked in all the wrong places. His grip loosened as he muttered, Im really sorry.

I got in my car and drove off without looking back.

CHAPTER THREE

You stink.

I shifted myself in my bed to glance at my male best-friend Hugh pinching his nose with a disgusted expression on his face. His dark blonde hair was dripping, so I assumed he had just taken a shower

Its been two weeks since I broke the engagement. Id been staying with Hugh and his boyfriend Chris.

Yes.

Hugh is gay. Its a complete shame to all the girls in the world because he is absolutely handsome. You wouldnt know that hes gay because he never acts girly or anything like that, actually, his dark voice and manly movements make him even more attractive. He wasnt too tall but he loved going to the gym and taking care of his bod y. It really showed, and he could easily be a model for Calvin Klein. His hair was trimmed short and he usually styles it messily. Whenever he was at home, he wears track pants and a tight t-shirt- Like he is doing right now.

I lifted my right arm and smelled my armpit...EEWW!!

Dont do that if you havent had a shower in almost a week!

Come on! Get you pretty little arse up and take a shower! Hugh grabbed my wrist and pulled me to the nearest bathroom.

Arse? I rolled my eyes. I always teased him whenever he brought out his British words.

Bottom, ass, buttockswhatever you want to call it, my pretty American friend!

When we were at the bathroom, Hugh stood behind me as I looked at myself in the mirror. Ugh I groaned. My hair was greasy and dull, I had a tangled messy bun and my skin looked awful.

See what I mean? Hugh shook his head, you are so much better than this, Emily. There was no concern or worry in his voice; it was as he was simply stating a fact.

I sighed, Im sorry Hugh, I know Ive been one stinky burden over the last two weeks

Hugh signature smile beamed at me, you had to have some closure depressing time, youve not been a burden to either me or Chris, but girl, YOU stink!

My lips tugged up and I shook my head embarrassed. I loved Hughs bluntness. He would always express his opinions, no matter who you were or where you were. Sure, that usually brought him trouble, but that made him unique. He was usually very funny, so it was always fun to hang around with him.

He and Chris had been together for the last year. Chris was a photographer and he was attractive as well, not as Hugh, though.

Just as Hugh, you couldnt tell that Chris was gay; he had broad shoulders and amazing biceps. He loved to work out, as well. He was shyer and a bit serious, but once you got to really know him, he and Hugh could be one hilarious couple. They were like two little kids, always teasing each other and like guys, always making nasty jokes on each other.

Youre going to hate me for saying this, Em. But you know Ive never liked him OR her.

My eyes brimmed with tears as I looked at his reflection from behind. He grabbed my hand and squeezed it.

Youll get over this, Em. I know you will. Better things are meant to come for you he smiled confidently at me.

But right now, the best thing for you is get a bloody shower, with this he shoved a pink bottle onto my right hand, strawberry bubble bath gel, ok?

I nodded and started striping out of the smelly t-shirt that I was wearing. Hugh slapped my ass playfully and left the bathroom. We were really close and knowing that he was not interested in girls, gave me confidence to change in front of him without embarrassment. He was the only one, though. I think I was shy even around Sam.

I shook my head as I entered the bathtub. The tears that started to spill rolled silently down my cheeks.

You need to get a grip, Emily!

Every day for the last two weeks I asked myself, why?

Why would Sonya do this to me?

How could Sam do it??!

Was it the first time that he cheated on me?

I dont think so. I think it was natural for him to do it. And Im sure Sonya knew it, too. That bitch

I wasnt going back home, that was for sure. I think that if I saw her again I would so beat the crap out of her. She even had the audacity to freaking smirk at me!!

How dare she?

How dare he?!

I bathed for about an hour before Hugh barged through the door, is everything alright, Em? Chris was freaking out that you are taking too long

He handed me the towel and turned around so I could get out of the tub. I rolled my eyes, even though he wouldnt see me, Im not THAT stupid, Hugh. Im not going to kill myself. I muttered annoyed.

I knowbut you know Chris, hes such a worrywart when it comes to you

I smiled at that, yes, I know.

Even though Chris and I werent as close as Hugh, I was like a little sister to them. It was really cute the protective they could turn whenever it came to me.

Your father sent you some clothes last Tuesday. I placed the suitcase on the bed. Hurry up since we made you pizza and its almost done, ok? he left me without turning around.

The room I was staying was a simple, but neat room. Actually, the whole house was the modern type. They didnt have much furniture, just the essentials. Everything was white, other than the wooden floor.

My room consisted of a king size bed, a sofa in front and a wood table next to the bed. They had drawn the curtains and the big window was open, I guess to ventilate the room. I felt embarrassed about the fact that I had stayed so much time secluded in that room. There was no TV or anything else. I just slept and cried and slept more.

Hugh was right, though. I couldnt keep doing this to myself. My jeans were loo se and I had probably lost a lot of weight, considering that I only ate some fruit and crackers when they made me to.

I grabbed a simple white t-shirt and closed my rooms door to go to the kitchen. Chris was sitting by the counter. His muscles showed trough that tight black shirt of his; he had both arms leaning on the counter and his head between his head. I shook my head as he approached thinking what a shame it was to the female population that these two handsome guys were gay. When he heard me coming, he lifted his head to look at me smiling.

Hey he extended his arms to hug me by the shoulders.

What were you thinking?

That you guys are too handsome, and its a shame, really

Oh well he said smugly.

I slapped his chest playfully, you are so modest, Chris.

What can I say? I am handsome!

Please, spare me! Hughs voice came from behind mockingly.

Shut up. You love me, dude Chris muttered.

I laughed at them. When I did, they both turned to look at me. Relief was showing through their eyes. Its good to hear you laugh again, Em. Chris was really concerned, you could tell by the way he was looking at me and the tightened embrace he had me in.

Yeahwellsorry guys I mumbled embarrassed looking at the floor.

Hey! Its ok Em, you are our little sister, and we were just worried Hugh placed a large slice of homemade pizza in front of me. Now, eat. You really need to make it up for the last two weeks.

I chuckled but grabbed the pizza and gave it a bite. It was awesome, Hugh and Chris, being the healthy freaks they were, brought only organic food and cooked everything from scratch, like this pizza here; they had even made the pizza dough. Freaks.

We ate in comfortable silence interrupted by Chris slapping Hugh in the back of his head and vice versa. I meant it when I said that they were childish.

After the second serving of organic mango sorbet that was homemade, we sat in the small living room overlooking the sunset over the windows. I probably bounced to the couch since they literally stuffed me with all kinds of foodlike if I could gain the pounds I lost over the last weeks on a meal.geez

So, when are you calling your mom, Em? Hugh asked trying to sound completely uninterested and pushy. Note the sarcasm.

I shifted in my seat uncomfortably.

EM? he asked still trying to mask how annoyed he actually was.

I don know? I watched the beautiful colors from the sunset.

Well, how about, tonight? Hugh asked now really annoyed. Chris coughed trying to mask his snort.

I rolled my eyes without turning to look at any of them. I stayed silent, though. Hugh knew that my mothers subject always made me touchy

Emily he scolded me, Your father told me that your mother invited you to go to Britain for a few months, arent you going to take her up on that?

I ignored him.

Suddenly, my head hurt from his not so gentle slap on the back of my head, Ow! That was mean, Hugh!

What's mean is YOU ignoring me! he glared at me.

What are you planning to do, Emily? Are you going to hide yourself here for the rest of your life? Or are you going to actually TRY to get a life?!

Hugh Chris shook his head at his boyfriends angry outburst.

What am I supposed to do, Hugh? Tell me? I wasnt angry, I knew him too well to know that he had all the best intentions for me. His words still hurt me, tough.

Hugh ran a hand through his hair. He closed his eyes trying to calm himself.

After a few seconds, he cleared his throat and stated more calmly, Im sorry, EmI know that this is hard for you, but I do think that you should go to England to get a hold of yourself...we both know that you dread going back to your home or the office or anywhere near that bastards, and thats going to be hard considering that you have the same friends and live close by

UghI did know thatI was trying not to face any of thatI was trying to keep blissfully ignorant

I KNEW that the moment I stepped my foot on the office gossip would erupt, people would look at me with pity or hatred, depending on what story my family had managed to create. I wasnt being self-centered. I was the bosss daughter. My engagement had been portraying on the few social magazines that circulated on LA. Anna had made sure of that. Even though the wedding was meant to happen in three months, we had everything booked already. The caterer, the beach- since I had been adamant on having a beach wedding- the minister, and everything.

I had no idea what my father had told everyone, but I actually didnt wa nt to know about it. Without planning it, my eyes brimmed with tears again. I looked up to find my bestfriend watching me angry and concerned.

Oh, Emily Chris came from behind and passed his arm on my waist. We want whats best for you, and staying here in LA isnt the wisest thing for you to do

I sighed, I looked down at my shoes defeated, I knowI justwhat am I going to do in the UK?

Shag some Brits? Hugh asked with a small smile on his lips.

Chris chuckled behind me. His chest vibrated and tickled me. I wiped my eyes with the back of my hands and smiled at Hugh.

Really?

I mean it, Em! Look at you, he ran a hand through his hair, you have always been to guarded with your heart and it took you nowhere my heart sank at this, I do believe that meeting new people and shagging them could give you some perspective, and dont forget it would be fun

Hugh. Thats enough Chris scolded him.

Hughs shoulders sagged, Sorry, that didnt came out right, but what I mean is -

I stepped towards Hugh, leaving Chris behind. I placed a hand on his chest to stop his rambling, I know what you mean, Hughit hurts, and youre an ass because you cant seem to find the right words, but I do get it Youre right, I think going to mothers would unbelievably be the best option I frowned at my words. I cannot believe I just admitted that

Soyou are calling your mom tonight, arent you? His hopeful eyes searched mine for reassurance.

Yeah I said annoyed rolling my eyes.

Chris got up to grab the phone. He brought it to me, dont think about it, just do it.

Dude. That sounded like a Nike ad, Hugh teased him. Trust Hugh to tease Chris right now.

He did lighten up the mood. Chris slapped the back of his head and muttered, SHE did get it, idiot. I couldnt help myself and chuckled at them trying to wrestle each other. They both stopped mid-air and smiled at me when they heard me laugh.

I shook my head as I walked to my room, you both are such morons They resumed wrestling the moment I turned my back to them, who made me smile even more.

I closed the door to my room and seated on my bed. Sighing, I dialed the one number I hadnt dialed before

After a few beeps on the line, as I gripped the white bed spread beneath me, I heard myself shyly saying, Himom

Chapter Four

They are so dead.

Both of them.

How could I let them talk me into this?!

I had been shifting in my seat nervously for the last half hour. Ever since the pilot announced that we were arriving at London, my breath has hitched and Im pretty sure Im at the verge of hyperventilating

How am I supposed to act around Mother?

Should I hug her? Shake her hand?

Would I recognize her? Or more likely, would she be able to recognize me?!

Ok, Emily Breathe. Calm down. No need to panic.

The freaking plane hasnt even landed yet.

A few minutes passed, and I heard the usual beep signaling to buck your seatbelts for landing.

Crap.

I waited until the plane was almost empty to stand up. Grabbing my small backpack, I walked slowly to the gate, going through customs and all the usual legal things that you have to go through when you arrive at a new country. I did everything I was supposed to taking more time than usual. And the clerk from customs did glare at me.

I walked through the doors that separate the incomers from the rest of the airport holding my breath. Then, I saw her

She looked pretty much the same as the day she left, the only difference were the few greys showing on her hair. Other than that, Mother was her usual self. Well, at least like the mother I remembered before she left.

The woman in front of me was sporting a wide teary smile. Her green eyes were shining with some unidentifiable emotion under the tears that were about to be shed. As if. As if she actually did miss me

Her long light brown hair was straight as always. She had on a pair of blue jeans, a red polo shirt and blue Nike tennis shoes.

Ok. I had to admit that maybe my lack of fashion sense came from my m others side. She was as pretty as always, though. Even with some new small wrinkles around her eyes, Mother looked as good looking as she usually did, effortlessly.

Couldnt I inherit that?

My heart throbbed rapidly. My mouth felt dry. I had to swallow the big lump on my throat. The fact that my mother was standing right in front of me after three years did get to me.

To be honest, I did miss her. A lot actually.

I had to be strong, tough. I had to put up a wall as big as the Big Ben. Shewouldnt see how much her absence affected me. Not now, not ever.

Reluctantly, I walked the few steps that were separating us. As soon as I was within reach, Mother hugged me with inhuman strength. My stomach clenched and I had to fight the tears that were threatening to fall.

Stay strong Emily.

My arms kept limp on both sides. After a few seconds, she pulled away with a hurtful expression on her face. She composed herself after, though and placed on an expressionless mask instead.

All right?

Huh? I tilted my head questioning my mothers sanity.

She glared at me, that means, how are you?

Huh.

Ignoring me, she asked again with a serious tone, how was your flight, Emily?

Look at that. At least she remembers my name, it was great. I gave her a fake smile.

Good. Got your luggage?

I raised my backpack and showed her the suitcase I was currently pulling. I wasnt sure how much time I was going to be in the UK, so I decided to bring just the essentials for a month. My dad told me that I could indulge myself and gave me the same amount of money for this trip that he had destined for my wedding. That would have been awesome in other circumstances. As it is, I wasnt excited at all. But I still had a large amount of money on my bank account. She nodded. Picking up her pace, she strode towards the entrance doors of the airport. I hope you are not tired at all, since we are driving to my summer house.

Thats considerate.

I mean, how could I be tired of a nine hour flight after not being able to sleep from the last two days since I called you?

Seriously, no one would be tired. Note the sarcasm.

I kept that to myself. I walked behind her to the parking lot. To say that I was shocked to see her beat-up mini cooper was an understatement. I always knew Mother was a hipster, but this was too much, even for her. The car looked like it was chewed by a freaking monster and then was spitted out. It looked that bad.

After successfully managed to get my backpack and one small suitcase at the back of the car, we got on our way - Wherever that was.

The weather was pretty much like my mood- dark, cold and lonely. I didnt know if I could have small talk with Mother. Scratch that. I had no idea what kind of talk we could have. If there was one to begin with.

A few minutes passed and Mother cleared her throat. I didnt even look at her, my face was turned the other way trying to make the awkwardness go away.

So, how are you, Em?

My stomach clenched. How am I? What kind of question is that?

Wellif you consider that Im stuck in a car going to who knows where in the ONE country that I never thought Id step foot in and Im pretty much running away from my ex-fianc who cheated on me with my slutty step sister, I wanted to add, I am great, Mother.

On the corner of my eyes, I saw that her hands tightened on the steering wheel so hard, you could actually see her knuckles turn white.

Here I thought you actually wanted to see me...

I rolled my eyes and kept quiet for the rest of the ride

YesI am my mothers daughter. We both have pretty much the same character and we were both stubborn as a muleto be fair, I was the one who was having a hard time, so I was allowed to be a bitch. Me, not her.

She should be trying to get on my good side after every time she failed to be with mebut I knew that was too much to askI meandid she really care about me? Then, why did she never came back to visit?

The drive was too long so I drifted into sleep easily after the first half hour in silence. I had the jetlag thing going on, so my body had no idea if it should be day or night.

Mother woke me up gently enough. She shook me until I groaned. Then, she left the car banging her door loudly.

Joy.

Im looking forward to the next few daysnot.

It was pretty dark so I couldnt take a good look at the house we were staying in. I walked zombie-style grabbing my belongings to the front steps where there was some light. Opening the door, I found myself entering in a dusty country house.

Every piece of furniture was covered with a grey blanket. Mother was pulling one from what it looked like a table in the kitchen. She stopped when she noticed me standing at the door frame frowning at her.

You are not in California anymore, Emily, her voice was cold as the wind that was making me shiver, I dont have maids to have everything ready for you. Get yourself together and start pulling out sheets. We need to clean this house.

I raised one eyebrow, you never had a problem when you were with us back in LA.

The words left my mouth without actually thinking about them. They were true, though. Mother had enjoyed the comforts of being wealthy and having people helping you, as much as we all do.

She narrowed her eyes at me and if this were a cartoon, Im pretty sure there would be smoke coming out of her ears. She was literally fuming. Her hands clenched in fists and her cheeks flushed angrily. Me? I was trying to hide the smirk forming on my lips. It was evident that this was a touchy subject for her.

DROP the attitude she growled, if YOU want to be in this house, you have to do your choresnow get on to it.

Could there be a hotel near? My luggage wasnt heavy and I was really tired from the stress of coming to this place and then getting here. But then, I had no idea where here was. And walking in the cold air at this moment didnt sound too appealing, so I just rolled my eyes, dropped my things on the floor and got to it.

An hour later I was literally cursing Hugh and Chris for making me do this. We had already pulled out all the freaking sheets and I was now in the process of putting clean sheets on my bed.

The house was small, but it looked kind of cozy, in a conservative kind of way. Hell, I should say in an English kind of way.

Have you seen Pride and Prejudice? Well, this house looked just like the Bennetts house. We were only missing the chicken. The whole house was rustic but it was well kept. It had a small hall that led to the stairs and had two doors at the sides. The one to the right was the living room; it had two large sofas and a small chair that were settled in front of the large fireplace. There were two landscape paintings and a large bookshelf on the other side of the room.

The other door led to the kitchen. It was truly an antique kind of kitchen; it even had a chimney in there. The dining room was communicating with the kitchen by a small door in front of the small wood table that had only two chairs in it.

The dining room had only a large dark wood table with eight chairs at the sides. A small chandelier hanged from the roof at the center of the room.

The stairs led to the bedrooms. There were three of them. Mother muttered that the right one was mine. She was still mad at me. Ha!

The room had only a queen size bed but at that time of whatever hour of the day it was, the rustic bed with clean sheets felt like the most amazing thing ever. It was. I was so tired that I slept like a baby for the next hours.

Chapter Five

I need coffee.

I need coffee so bad...

I woke up with that thought on my mind. I looked around me and surprisingly, I had a new blanket over me and my entire room was cleaned up already.

It looked like it was noon already, so I grabbed my phone to check out the time. It was 3 pm. I pulled myself from bed since my stomach started to make funny noises.

The bedroom seemed pretty cozy. It was the opposite from Hugh's. The walls were painted in light pink. Besides the bed there were now two small tables on both sides. One of them even had some freshly picked flowers on what looked like an antique vase. The wooden floor was covered with a thick cream carpet, which I was thankful too, since it was pretty cold already. My suitcase was on top of an old wooden chair and I noticed now that there was a small closet in the corner of the room.

Feeling kind of guilty I took all my clothes out of the suitcase and arranged everything on the closet. I had to do something, since I pretty much figured out Mother had done everything else.

By the time I was done I was starving, so after taking a quick shower on the small bathroom down the corridor, I went downstairs to find something to eat in the kitchen. I looked around the house and everything was already cleaned up and arranged. There were no more white sheets on the furniture.

The kitchen wasn't big, but it had everything you needed. No new appliances, though. I noticed there was a small teapot on the stove and the fridge looked kind of old and that was pretty much it. Searching through the cabinets, I realized there was nothing much to eat; just a bunch of teabags in there.

Ugh, I hate tea.

It wasn't always like that. When Mother was back in LA, we used to have our daily teatime. No matter what, me and her would meet at 4 pm EVERY day to talk about our

day while we each drank a different type of tea and munched on some cookies. It was fun, I actually looked forward to that, and it was our special time. Just me and her.

When she left, I was really angry at her and decided to switch from tea to coffee. Now I'm addicted to the damn thing. I can't go one day without a good cup of coffee.

As I was leaning on the kitchen counter with one teabag on my hand thinking about it, the front door opened and Mother came inside with two brown paper bags. She looked at me and smiled a small smile. I turned away and shoved the teabag back into the cabinet.

I know I was being mean to her, but I was mad at her. I've been angry with her every day for the last three years. Deep inside I was actually glad to see her again. Deep down, though. I wasn't going to let her know that, not yet. To be honest, I didn't think I'd see her again. She never showed any intention of coming back to the US.

Not even for me.

She cleared her throat and started to take out the things out of the bag in silence. I helped without looking at her.

"Are you hungry?"

"Yes" I said as I put away the cereal on the tea cabinet.

"I can make you a sandwich, if you like?"

"I can make my own sandwich. Thank you." I grabbed the bread, ham and cheese and started assembling it. She put a plate in front of me.

"There's hot water in the teapot-"

"I hate tea."

Mother's eyes widened and she seemed to gulp loudly, "Look Emily, I know you are mad at me-"

Glaring at my now not so appetizing sandwich, I muttered, "save it, Mother."

"Let me explain why I left like that, Emily."

I looked up to stare at her and her eyes were teary, "you are three years late."

She took a sharp intake of breath and reached out her hand for me, "Em-"

I got up abruptly making a screech with the chair, "I need coffee." I walked past her and grabbed my purse and walked out of the house as fast as I could.

I don't know how much I walked; I just followed the path with forceful strides. When I ran out of breath, I bent on my knees and felt a couple of tears rolling down my cheeks. I felt so guilty for acting like that...she was trying really hard to be nice to me...but she hurt me...and all the sadness I felt weeks after she left was back again.

Still...I knew I was being a bitch...

Wiping my tears with the back of my hand, I muttered to myself, "No more tears, Emily...no more."

The cold breeze made me realize that as I left in a hurry, I hadn't grabbed something warm, and the English weather was really bad compared to LA.

Not wanting to come back home, I slowly walked on the path. It had to take me somewhere. After almost half an hour later, I was really cold. My teeth started rattling and I picked up my pace desperately.

"Damn weather!" I muttered.

"Damn country..."

"Damn Hugh..."

What the hell am I doing here? Just wait until I get a hold of you, Hugh...

Thankfully, ten minutes later I glimpsed the silhouette of a small town. I walked even faster and I started to feel a bit warmer from the exercise.

I had no idea where I was. I didn't pay attention on the way here. What if I got lost? Or if this is one of those scary ghost towns where there's a serial killer??!

My heart started bumping faster. Get a grip, Emily! I mentally scolded myself.

To be honest, the town didn't seem like a ghost town, but it was deserted. I kept walking on the road glancing everywhere. The houses were average, most of them had a front garden and there where lights inside. So, people actually lived here...no disfigured guy would come out and chase me...I shook my head, geez...I should probably stop watching horror movies.

At the end of the road, I saw a faint lightened up sign with a clock on it. I practically ran there. Panting, I stopped at the front doors. I leaned on my knees for support to regain my breath. After a few minutes, I wiped the sweat that had formed on my forehead trying to look a bit presentable. I smiled to myself, what kind of people would I find in there?

Curious, I opened the door and found myself at a typical English pub. The lights were dimmed, but you could still see that everything inside was made out of wood. There were some animals heads hanging from one side of the walls and a few scattered tables around. There weren't many people, just a couple of tables with fortyish couples having a beer. And of course everyone was glancing my way.

I walked to the large counter in front of me and took a seat at one of the benches. I looked around warily. There was a man in a suit two benches away from me who seemed to be having a tough day. He was drinking out of his glass and playing with the peanuts bowl that sat in front of him.

That makes two of us, I thought sourly.

On the farthest bench was some guy who was wearing a grey hoodie with the cap on and a denim jacket on top. You couldn't see his face but for some reason I knew that he was also staring at me.

Creepy.

I looked in front of me and a nice lady was smiling at me. She had blond hair and green eyes. She wasn't wearing any makeup, and the freckles she had on her skin made her look younger. She looked to be in her fifties and had a really welcoming smile.

"Hello!" she chirped in.

"Hi" I rubbed my hands together because I was totally freezing.

"What can I get for you?"

"Ohm...do you have coffee?" I asked embarrassed.

Her smile widened, "American, right?"

I fought the urge to roll my eyes. I nodded.

What is it about Brits and Americans? I mean, seriously...they do have a killer accent but other than that, they are just like everyone else...I hate that they make fun of Americans like we just live for fast food or something. We do have a multicultural society. It's like they feel that they are better than us...just three weeks ago, you felt the same, a little annoying voice in my head said. Oh shut it, I thought closing my eyes.

When I opened them, the lady was watching me bemused, "you know this is a pub, right?"

Yes, I am aware. All the bottles behind you gave me that notion, I wanted to say. Sighing, I shifted in my seat uncomfortably, "it was the only place that seemed to be open..."

She chuckled, "we're on holidays. You said you wanted coffee?" she tilted her head. I nodded.

She raised a long slicked finger in front of me, grabbed the phone and turned around. I took the chance to glimpse at the creepy guy on the corner because I still felt that someone was staring at me. You really couldn't see his or her face, yet I thought it was a male, because of his built.

"My daughter Kate is bringing you the coffee."

"Thank you." Relief echoed through my voice. But then a thought popped into my head. How am I supposed to pay for this? I didn't have time to change my money or to go to an ATM if there was one in this town. There had to be one, right?

Crap.

I ran a hand on my face really embarrassed, "I don't have pounds." My voice was almost a whisper. I didn't look at the lady but settled for staring at the nice counter I was seated at.

"I got it," a dark voice said from behind me.

My eyes widened and I looked at the corner where the creepy guy was and saw that he was gone. Behind me, someone that smelled musky and chocolaty put a bill on the counter in front of me.

I didn't look behind me because to be honest I was still a bit scared that he was the disfigured guy, but I managed to breathe and mumble a thank you.

Without saying a word, he turned around and walked out of the pub. I turned my face to look at the lady who was once again watching me with an amused expression.

"This is a first," she mumbled mindlessly.

HUH?

At the same time, a blond girl that looked like my age burst in flushing. She was holding a large thermo and walked towards us.

"There you go, Mum."

"Thank you, Kate. Let me introduce you to..." she kept the line open so I could introduce myself.

"I'm Emily, Sarah's McQueen daughter." I responded absentmindedly, since I was still figuring out what the hell had just happened with the creepy guy.

"Oh," The lady's mouth formed an o shape, "I've heard so much about you! Your mother is so proud of you and she misses you like crazy! She did mention that you guys were coming by for a few days." She gave me the heaven scented coffee filled mug and sat it in front of me, "I'm Anya, by the way, your mother's best friend."

My mother proud of me?

She missed me??

She was excited to see me?!

Well, she didn't look the part! That's because you've been a complete bitch to her, you moron.

Shut up youre stupid and annoying, me.

Jeez...listen to me. I think all the stress from the last weeks is making me crazy.

Literally.

I took a sip of my coffee and it tasted even better than the Starbuck's. To say that I was completely and utterly surprised at her words was an understatement, I didn't know what to say so I managed to smile at her.

"Hi." the blonde girl next to me waved at me shyly.

My smile grew wider and sincere, she seemed like a nice girl, "Hi," I said back.

"Did you see him?!" she asked excitedly. Her green eyes shone with excitement. She looked just like her mom, but she was dressed more casually, with jeans and a black cozy jacket. Her hair was up in a messy bun and she was only wearing pink lip gloss as her whole makeup.

Who? "Oh, you mean the creepy guy?" Anya snorted in front of me amused.

"Creepy guy?! Are you blind?!" Kate's green eyes widened. She was astonished at me.

I shrugged, "I couldn't look at him." I just smelled him.

Ok, that sounded creepy, even for me.

"Well, that creepy guy bought you coffee" Anya smirked at me.

"HE BOUGHT YOU COFFEE?!" Kate burst out. Anya hushed her and I looked around and all five pair of eyes were on us...Jeez.

I started to feel somewhat uncomfortable and the pang of guilt towards my attitude to my mother was increasing by the minute. I wondered if she was worried for me.

Of course, she is, the annoying voice on my head muttered.

"Look, I should probably get home, now. Can I get this to go?"

"Sure Emily," Anya poured my coffee in the sink. She handed me the large thermo, "say hi to your Mom, from me."

I frowned at her actions. I took the thermo anyway and said good bye to them. As I walked out of the pub, I closed my eyes to gather my thoughts about my mother and the mystery creepy good-smelling guy.

I bumped into someone and dropped the thermo that was not closed properly. The hot contents poured out of it right into my blouse.

"Fuck" I said at the same time another darker voice said the same.

I looked up surprised to see the creepy guy right in front of me.

And let me tell you...he wasn't creepy at all...

CHAPTER SIX

I was drowned in brown.

Literally.

The coffee that had spilled on my blouse was hot, but that wasn't exactly why my heart was racing.

No.

Dark chocolate eyes had me mesmerized; they had light brown flecks that made them unique. He was staring at me intensely, trying to look deep inside me, like searching for my thoughts.

My eyes traveled all around his face, trying to memorize all his features.

He was literally breathtaking.

His face was oval shaped. His hair fell loose in bangs over his face. He had a light beard growing, which made him look sexier. Did I mention he had a kissable cleft beard? The dimple that formed on his chin was an extremely attractive feature. His lips were a bit chapped and they parted as he examined me as well.

He seemed vaguely familiar, but I really couldn't dwell on the thought since my brain decided to turn off for the moment.

After a few more seconds, his intense stare changed from searching to amused.

"Are you ok?" he asked as a trace of a smile was drawn on his mouth.

I blinked and looked down. My blouse was drenched in coffee, and as I looked at it, my mind started to work and I realized that the stupid thing was really hot AND it was sticking to me and showing my light pink lacy bra. I pulled it apart as I felt him pull his hands from my waist.

I hadn't notice he was actually steading me. More strangely, I felt colder without them there.

Well, it is freezing and you don't have a jacket! my subconscious snarled at me.

I flushed bright red. I wouldn't be surprised if he thought I was a bit retarded. To be honest, I couldn't deny it, since I was thinking it myself.

I looked up at him and he was suppressing a smile. I was truly embarrassed from my lack of brain function, but for some reason, the fact that he was finding it amusing made my blood boil.

I narrowed my eyes and glared at him. He couldn't fight it any longer and he chuckled. His chest vibrated with a husky sound that made my heart pound even faster. I tried to cover it by glaring at him more.

"You haven't answered my question," he said after a few seconds. His chocolate eyes were on me.

"I'm great!" I hissed.

I picked up the thermo that was lying on the floor and turned around to return it to Anya. I didn't see the point in carrying it with me anymore. Before I opened the door, his dark voice stopped me, "you're welcome."

UH?

Did I not thank him earlier? I think I did...

I turned to look at him. His arms were crossed as he was watching me. I wasn't sure what to do, so I just smiled forcedly and muttered, "I already thanked you."

I think...

I placed my palm to open the door for the pub, but before I could actually force the door to open, he grabbed my hand and pulled it to him.

This is going to sound so clich, but the moment his hand touched mine, I felt tingly sparks on the parts our skin that touched. My eyes widened in surprise for a second and I wondered if he felt them too?

I glanced at him and found that his eyes were now even darker, but there was no trace of any kind of feeling in them. Like he was wearing a mask hiding whatever he was thinking. Oh God...that look right there made my breath stop all together. He looked absolutely and utterly handsome...

"Are you seriously going to enter like this?" his other hand gestured my now really damp and cold blouse.

"Well, I have to return this." I lifted him the thermo to show him what I was talking about.

"You don't have a jacket." It wasn't a question. It was a statement.

He took off his denim jacket and placed it on my shoulders, "it is cold and you're freezing," he whispered by my ear as he carefully put the jacket on me. His minty breath sent shivers down my spine.

I froze at his actions. My heart was going really fast and I found myself panting.

Who was this guy?

What was wrong with me?

I mean, seriously...I was acting really dumb.

Hell, I felt completely stupid, one minute I was staring at him, the next I'm glaring at him and then I'm surprised and feeling completely shy...

"Thanks," I managed to whisper. I felt my cheeks turn red.

His lips tugged up forming a beautiful smile, "you're welcome."

"I should give this-"

"Where do you live?" he pulled my hand that was still in his.

Uhm, I don't know? I frowned.

Wow. I am stupid, it's not my imagination anymore.

"I...just have to follow this road and-" I mumbled embarrassed. I could feel my cheeks flush even hotter.

"You don't know?" he asked surprised and amused at the same time.

Jeez, I don't even know the town's name I'm in...

I kept that to myself, though. No need to show him how stupid I am.

"I just got here a few hours ago, from the US..."

"How long did you walk to get here?" He was suppressing another smile.

I don't know because I was freaking out from being here so I didn't notice?

AGH

What the hell was I thinking by walking out like this for a stupid cup of coffee?!

I mentally slapped myself.

Ok.

Emily, you are an interior designer and you are a clever and very intelligent woman.

Use your brain!

As if on cue, it started working Thank goodness...

Clearing my throat, I looked at him and in my best business-like voice, said, "Look, I'm fine. Thank you for the coffee and the jacket. They were not necessary, but thank you, none the less."

I grabbed the hem of his jacket to take it off, but he stopped by placing his hand on mine. And I felt it again, the sparkly thingies.

What is wrong with me?! I internally freaked out on my mind.

"It was necessary. You are going in a pub with a wet shirt..." He stated smugly.

His smugness made me get angry all over again, "you did cause this!" I hissed at him.

"Me?"

"Yes."

"Care to enlighten me how?" He was still laughing at me!!

Argh...

"For starters, you didn't have to creepily buy me coffee and you left, so how was I supposed to know you were coming back when I opened the damn door?"

"Creepily?" He raised an eyebrow.

He chuckled again, "well, you seemed like you had a bad day and desperately needed the coffee..."

You have no idea!

I've been a complete bitch to Mother, even if I still believe she deserved it, it was wrong of me to be like that. I felt really bad at myself for that, ending the resolution to make her life hell. Because, let's be honest, this whole thing backfired to me and now I felt terrible.

That, and the fact that I literally ran away from home because of my fianc and stepsister...

Realizing that I must have spaced out again, I focused my eyes on his and he had tilted his head and was frowning at me.

"I was in desperate need, thank you..." I mumbled embarrassed from spacing out.

Smirking, he voiced, "well, you are in desperate need of a change of clothes, too. Come on." As he was still holding my hand, he pulled me with him as he started walking towards the other direction that I needed to take to get home.

Startled, I walked with him, when my brain started to send me alarm signals.

First, if I go that way, I am going to be so lost, because I have no idea how to get back home, other than taking this road.

Second, who is this guy? Why is he being so friendly?

Oh my God!

What if he is the freaky killer and wants to kidnap me or something?!

Not even my mother knows where I am!

And I don't even know his name!!

I stopped abruptly as I thought about it.

"What?" he asked annoyed.

"Who are you? Where are you taking me? And why are you being helpful?" I pulled my hand out of his, even though it felt kind of nice to be there.

I started to take off the jacket but he stopped me.

"Don't you know who I am?" He asked still annoyed.

I rolled my eyes. Placing my hands on both sides of my hips, I narrowed my eyes at him, "am I supposed to know that?"

He watched me for a second as if what I asked was unbelievable.

"Who are you? Are you like the king or something?" Sarcasm dripped off my words.

His eyes widened, "you really have no idea, do you?"

My shoulders sagged and I shook my head frowning at him.

His chocolate eyes searched mines to see if I was telling the truth. After a few seconds, he let the breath out that I had no idea he was holding.

A smile started to form on his lips as he shook his head. It was a really beautiful smile, one that reached his eyes. For a split second, he seemed to be really happy about something, and his eyes didn't have that mask anymore...he seemed like any other happy young man...

Even though I was actually enjoying this, I started to tap my right foot on the dirty road and asked softly, "well?"

"This is refreshing," he said more to himself than to me.

"Huh?"

He glanced at me, "I'm going to enjoy this, while it lasts..." the last part it was more like a whisper but I still heard him.

"Ok. Enough. Here's your jacket" I tried to give it to him, but he lifted his hands. "No! It's really cold! Take it..."

"But I don't even know who you are!"

"So?"

Glaring, I mocked him, "so?!"

He raised an eyebrow obviously amused at me.

"Yes so?"

"Argh! You are so infuriating!" I shoved the jacket on his chest but he was still raising his palms defensively.

He laughed at me. He dared to laugh at me!

I thought about throwing the jacket to the dirt but that would be plain rude. He was still giving me a hard time.

Really! What was the big mystery here?!

"I'm Scott," He said after clearing his throat trying to hold his laughter. He grabbed my hand and shook it with his.

Reluctantly, I stopped fussing around, "I'm Emily..."

CHAPTER SEVEN

"This way" He signaled the road we had to take.

I followed him silently, clasping the jacket together because it was getting colder. The jacket was considerably bigger, and it smelled like him. That sweet chocolate musky scent.

I'm being so creepy...

"Where are you from exactly?"

"California." My teeth started to chatter.

The wind was picking up and as I looked to the sky I noticed the grey clouds that were threatening to pour down soon.

Scott chuckled, "This is why you are so cold! This weather," he waved his hand all around, "is warm."

"Oh." I whispered as I looked at the dirt we were stepping on.

"You'll get used to it." He gave me a small comforting smile.

Really?

I miss my house, my dad and the Californian sun...

Would things would be different if hadn't found out?

I don't think Sam was ever going to tell me...and...I knew it wasn't the first time it happened, either. Sonya's smirk was engraved in my mind...

I shook my head trying to get rid of these thoughts, when Scott gently grabbed my arm, "are you ok?" he asked concerned.

We stopped walking; I shrugged as I fought the imminent tears that were forming in my eyes from recalling the last few weeks.

It still hurt a lot whenever I thought about Sam or Sonya, it made me sad and utterly angry at the same time...

"I've been asking you the same question three times already..." Dark chocolate eyes watched me worried.

I cleared my throat to wipe the trace of sadness from my voice, "what were you asking?"

"Why did you travel all the way from California? You don't seem actually excited about it..."

Oh...that...that's exactly what I was thinking about...

Frowning, I looked behind him because I honestly felt like he was really seeing through me and I didn't want him to see me sad, so avoiding him was the easiest way...

"Uhmm..."

"Too personal?" He tilted his head.

I nodded as I swallowed the lump that had formed on my throat.

"Ok," He started walking again without another word.

I was thankful that he didn't push it; I don't think I could have stopped the tears from falling if he kept questioning me. I stood there watching him walk away.

Scott was truly an attractive man. He was about 26 years old. His long forceful strides exuded confidence. Even as he was wearing a hoodie, you could tell that they guy liked to work out, his bodys build was proof of that.

When he was at a considerable distance away, I realized how goofy I must have looked just standing there watching him, so I pretty much ran to keep up with him.

He was a good distraction, though...

He was smirking as I reached him.

Ugh, he must have noticed it, too...

Oh well...

Although...if he's not pushing about me, then I know for a fact that he doesn't want me to ask anything about him...ugh...and I can't really do anything about it, since I don't want to share my life for the moment...

Trying to change the mood, I teased him, "so, is this the part where you bring me to your house and I realize that you are creepy and what you really want is to kill me?"

Scott's deep laugh echoed all around. "Tsk, you got me!" His chocolate eyes glanced at me amused. His laughter was contagious and I had no other choice but to smile, too.

"There are quite a few American movies about that, isn't it?"

I snorted, "That's an understatement and there are tons of movies like that..."

He chuckled, "is that the genre you like?"

"I don't particularly like one genre at all. I guess I like every kind..."

"There must be one that you prefer the most..." he watched me from the corner of his eye, "I bet you love the romantic ones," he voiced smugly. I rolled my eyes, "I guess I did." Not anymore, I sourly thought.

I looked around the road we were walking. A few miles away, you could see some sort of tree walls that I guessed surrounded a huge mansion. Is that where we are going?

When I looked up at Scott, he was glancing my way and his dark chocolate eyes were staring at me intensely again. It made me kind of uncomfortable, so I turned to look some other way...

Remind me, why on earth am I going to his house?!

As if he could read my mind, he said "you need clothes and we need a car to get you home before the rain starts to-" On cue, there was a lightning and the rain started to pound on us really hard.

"Fuck!" he said, then he spoke really loud so I could hear him over the rain, "follow me, we're very close!" He then sprinted on his feet and ran very quickly towards the immense sized trees that I had seen earlier.

I was a terrible athlete, but luckily, I managed to follow him without falling...much. I couldn't see much because of the rain, but when we got to the front doors of the house I was absolutely freezing and completely muddy. I had fallen two times on my way there, so my jeans were pretty messed up and I had a scraped knee.

He glanced at me trying to hold his smile, "you really are not the sporty kind, are you?"

I huffed as I entered the threshold of the...how should I put it? Mansion? Castle? I really don't know, but it certainly was the biggest place I've ever seen.

Gaping, I looked around the place. It was huge and it was really elegant. The golden chandeliers tangled from a painted ceiling, you could see figures like Michelangelo's paintings.

It felt like the Versailles palace. It was decorated with that much elegance and extravagance at once. In front of me, there was a huge marble table with an immense flower bouquet in an antique vase.

I looked around and assumed we were in the hall since there was not more than the table and two really elegant chairs on the sides of the stairs.

On my right, it was the living room with a beautiful carved chimney and antique sofas all around the room. I didn't had a chance to see more though because when I looked down to my feet and I realized that I was staining the elegant red carpet that started at the door and continued up the grand stairs, seemingly endless. Widening my eyes, I jumped off from the carpet to the nearest marble spot I could find, trying not to stain anything else.

Scott chuckled behind me, "don't worry about it..." He seemed embarrassed somehow...

Who are you? I thought.

Suddenly, an old lady walked out of one of the smaller doors that were next to the stairs, "Oh my God, I was just going to ask James to go look for you, Pr-"

Scott raised a hand to stop her from talking anymore. Her eyes widened in shock. She then realized that I was standing in front of her but on the other side of the room, still in the small floor spot I found.

Frowning, I looked at him as he addressed the lady, "Mary, would you please show the lady to one of the guest's rooms? She needs fresh clothes and a warm bath."

Bath?

Lady??

What's going on here?!

She nodded, "this way, Miss." Immediately, she started to ascend the grand stairs without another word.

I turned to look at Scott and ask him what was going on, but as I opened my mouth, he muttered an annoyed, "Go. We'll talk in a few."

Rolling my eyes, I turned to follow the old lady. She was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs, to the right side. Yes, there was another huge corridor on the other side of the stairs.

I took a moment to observe the lady. She was wearing a dark long skirt and white blouse. She had a knitted grey vest on top and her hair was styled in a perfect low bun. She watched me completely expressionless and she never talked to me as we walked through the corridor.

There were doors on both sides of the walls and some ancient looking paintings. At some point, I felt in Hogwarts. It wasn't a castle as such, and everything was really elegant, but still old. Finally, the lady stopped and opened a door; she went inside and turned the light on. It was a huge room, just like every other room in this place. A four posted bed was in the middle of the room placed in front of a small chimney. Two more landscaping paintings were hanging on the tapestry walls. A large carved cupboard stood next to the large door that the lady opened.

"There are already fresh towels inside and I will bring you some clothes in a few minutes," She surveyed me with her eyes as though trying to guess my dress size.

"I'll be right back, Miss."

"Wait! How am I supposed to find the hall again?"

She smiled at me, "I'll send someone to get you in thirty minutes." Without waiting for my answer, she closed the door behind her.

Frowning, I did as told and walked into the bathroom. It was a large bathroom with a white tub on the middle of the room. The lady had left the water running and a white robe sat on a chair next to the tub.

The water was warm and felt wonderful on my skin. I tried to take the fastest bath because the thought of mother still lingered on my mind. Grabbing the robe, I brushed my hair and blow dried it a little before putting it up on a messy bun.

Amazingly, the bath had all the commodities you could want. Three brushes, a blow dryer, some disposable toothbrushes, hair gel and even some elastic bands.

When I walked out of the bathroom wrapped in the coziest robe I've ever wrapped myself in, I noticed that there were a pair of black pants, and a white shirt next to a red sweater and some grey socks lay out on the bed. I grabbed all the clothes and changed rather reluctantly.

I mean, really, who was this guy? This whole thing was pretty amazing...

Surprisingly, all the clothes fitted. The pants were a little loose on me but other than that, everything worked out. I took my muddy shoes and decided to wear them outside because there was no way I was walking around this fancy mansion in these.

I gathered all my dirty clothes in a messy kind of ball thing and walked out of the room with the clothes ball between my left arm and hip and my shoes in the other hand. When I opened the door, I expected to see some kind of old butler waiting for me, but there was no one around.

Should I wait for someone?

Shrugging, I closed the door of the room after turning off the lights. Slowly, I walked the same way I followed the old lady, but in the other direction. Soon, I found myself on the stairs and I breathed out feeling relieved. There weren't any other sounds on the house and I wondered if I should go through the door the old lady came from. As I reached the door, I spotted some photo frames on the chimney. Curiosity got the best of me, so I gently dropped the clothes on the floor and walked towards them.

On the first frame, there was a young lady holding two kids, the one to the right was glancing at her adoringly with the brightest chocolate eyes. The other boy had lighter brown hair and blue eyes, he was laughing watching at the camera. I surveyed the lady carefully and then it hit me.

I knew her.

She was Princess Marianne. She died almost eight years ago on a terrible car accident in Belgium. She was an extraordinary woman; she took her role to heart and helped a lot of good causes all over the world. I remember that Mother and I stood up all night watching her funeral, she was like a heroine for a lot of women, and her death was devastating...

My heart raced as I connected the dots and looked at the little boy glancing at her mother:

Prince Scott Alexander the second.

Oh my God...

CHAPTER EIGHT

It is official. I am stupid.

How could I not notice it before?!

Of course he looked familiar! I slapped my forehead. I did see his picture a few weeks ago. The same day I found...

Don't. Go. There.

You've had too much on your mind to pay attention to details...

Yes. That's it.

Maybe I'm not as stupid as I thought.

I know that...but he doesn't.

He must be laughing at me. I mean, they guy IS the prince of England, his picture is everywhere! Well, you know, not everywhere, but you get what I mean.

I flinched surprised when I heard Scott's voice behind me, "Surprised?" He seemed wary.

I turned to look at him and my mind swooned immediately. He had a black tight t-shirt that outlined his apparent muscles. His jeans hanged loosely over his hips and he was wearing red converse shoes. His hair was still damp and hung in bangles around his face.

He looked HOT.

Blushing, I turned to look at the picture. I didn't answer because to be honest I was pretty much speechless. I guess my mind went off again.

Damn.

He and his handsomeness.

I stared at the picture I was still holding in my hands for a few seconds. The Princess looked extremely happy and the way the boys were smiling at her showed how much they loved each other. My stomach clenched tightly. She passed away eight years ago and I remember that at her funeral those two boys seemed really distraught but were keeping everything between them. Of course, they were now grown up, but still, it must have been hard...

"She was a remarkable woman," I heard myself say softly.

"She was." He sounded closer this time. My heart started racing but I still didn't turn around.

"I'm sorry" My eyes brimmed with tears as I turned to look at him. He was close. Like really close. His minty breath sent shivers down my spine. His beautiful chocolate eyes were piercing through me and I found myself mesmerized by them, once again. He was watching me warily, but my apology shocked him. It was written all over his face.

He took a step back and turned around running a hand through his hair, "what?" he asked after a few seconds of awkward silence.

"I'm sorry about your mother...it must have been tough..."

"You weren't there" he muttered, "you didn't know her." He was still looking away.

It was true; I didn't know her...so I had no right to say that? I did feel sorry, she was an amazing woman and a lot of people around the world mourned her for a long time...some still do...

The anger on his voice did make me flinch, though. "I know I didn't know her, but she was-" I stopped myself. This was obviously a difficult subject for him, and I had to remember that he didn't push me for information, so I didn't have any right to bring this up...

"I'm sorry, Scott. You are right, I have no right to-"

He turned to glance at me, his eyes showed how painful this was for him, but he was still watching at me in some kind of awe, "its ok." He lifted his palm to stop me from saying anything else.

"It's just...too personal, I guess..."

I smiled reassuringly at him. Shrugging, I said "well, we can always bitch about the weather."

His lips tugged up in a sexy smile, "bitch?"

I stopped breathing at that smile. My intention was to change the mood, but this somehow backfired to me...jeez...couldn't he be uglier? He wouldn't have any kind of effect in me, then...

"I don't know, I guess it's an American kind of slang?" I recovered after a few embarrassing seconds.

Scott's deep chuckle made my heart beat faster, "We say it in England too. I guess I'm not used to hear it from a pretty girl..."

Butterflies erupted in my stomach and I found myself blushing. I shrugged and carefully left the frame in its original place.

"Did you watch it?" He whispered softly.

It took me a moment to understand what he was talking about. When I did, I glanced at him and found that he was watching me carefully.

"I did. I wanted to be with my...mother because she was really sad about it. We actually shed some tears over it..." I answered hesitantly.

Shit. That reminds me. My eyes widened and I put the frame back on its original place. Frowning I asked him, "can I use your phone; Mother must probably be worried by now?"

Worried was an understatement. I'm pretty sure she was freaking out by now.

He took his Samsung galaxy out of his back pocket and gave it to me.

"Thanks." It would have been useful had I asked for it two hours ago...

I dialed Mother's number as fast as I could. Yes, I did know her number. The fact that she didn't call much didn't mean that I never expected to hear from her.

"H-Hello?" Mother's voiced trembled through the other side of the line.

I rolled my eyes even though she couldn't see me, "I'm fine, Mother" I said somewhat annoyed. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Scott walked to the hall trying to give me space.

"Emily! Where are you? Are you all right?"

A pang of guilt made my stomach clench at the sound of her worried voice. "I am fine...don't worry..." I frowned as I hesitated.

"Where are you?! Anya told me you left the pub almost two hours ago! I've been freaking out and I'm about to call the police, Emily!"

"Don't call the police! I am fine, Mother." I tried to sound reassuringly, "trust me"

She kept quiet for a few seconds, I guess shocked by my choice of words. "Ok. I trust you. When are you coming home?"

I peeked outside. The rain, or should I say thunder, wasn't going away soon...meaning that I had to stay a little bit more until the weather calmed itself.

Not that I was complaining at all...

"I don't know. I guess until the rain stops?"

"Ok. Are you safe? How are you coming back? Do you need me to get you?"

"Uhm, no. I'm with a...friend...and I'm sure he'll get me back soon."

"He?" her voiced cracked on this one word-sentence. I could tell she was more worried now. I wondered how she would take it if I told her who he was.

"Yes. You kind of know him." That wasn't a lie.

"I do? Who is he?"

Great. "His name is Scott?" I tried to whisper it, since I didn't know if I could tell anyone that I was here. Who knows how the Brits protocol works on this kind of stuff?

She pondered for a second, "I don't know any Scott. GOD! Who are you with?!"

I rolled my eyes again, "MOM, chill out. You do know him! I'm just not sure if I can tell you who he is exactly, but I AM FINE, please don't worry, I'll be back soon."

"You called me mom!" She said utterly shocked.

Surprised myself, I nodded. Realizing that she couldn't see me, I whispered, "I did."

"I trust you Emily...take care and I'll wait for you, ok? I'll save this number in case I need to reach you again, ok?"

My lips tugged up in a contented smile. She was back. That's what I've missed all along...my mom...

"Ok. Thanks"

"No problem. Just take care...I love you Emily." My stomach clenched at her words. It's not that she didn't tell me that she loved me anymore. She did. Every time we talked on the phone, she said it. But somehow, seeing how worried and concerned she was, and her being close made that three words more believable.

It was the first time in three years that they finally got through me. I think the fact that I saw Scott's pain made me realize one thing: no matter what, I still had my mom.

"I love you too, Mom." I finally whispered back.

She choked on a sob and hung up. I smiled at the phone's screen. This phone call just brought us closer.

Still smiling, I walked to the hall looking for Scott. He was seated on one of the posh chairs that were placed next to the stairs. He looked deep in thought. I wondered if he heard everything...

He probably did, he wasnt seated very far away from where I spoke to mother. I didn't feel embarrassed. To be honest, I felt relieved. That had to be one of the shortest meaningful phone calls that I've ever made. It felt good.

As he heard me approach, he glanced at me and smiled shyly. I frowned at that. "Are you ok?"

Scott smiled and shook his head. He got up and signaled me towards the next room. The dining room, I assumed.

"Seems like we're stuck in here for a little while?" He tried to hide his growing smirk.

Shrugging, I walked next to him, "I guess so."

"I can't say that I'm disappointed, Em." CHAPTER NINE "Are you not hungry?" I looked up from my spaghetti bowl and looked over him. All the way to the other side of the large dining room. To be honest, I was starving, I didn't eat anything all day. But this whole thing seemed...too formal. Scott was seated in front of me and there was a large oak table with eight chairs on both sides that kept us apart...it's not that I wanted to be right with him, that would be weird and stalkerish and so not me...no, but this was just too serious and we hadn't talked since the old lady, what was her name? Came by with the bowls and a couple of wine glasses. Who am I kidding? I wanted to seat right next to him... "I-It's ok" I grabbed a forkful and without looking at Scott, I ate it slowly. It was good. "Too serious?" His chocolate eyes were watching my every move intensely.

I blushed immediately. Am I so easy to read? "Kind of" I said after wiping the corners of my mouth with the linen napkin I had placed on my knees. Without another word, he grabbed his bowl and fork and walked to me. He placed them on my right and went back to grab all the other things. "Better?" He asked smirking. I blushed again. Jeez. I don't blush so easily... "Yeah, I guess. If you feel better" I shrugged as I dig in my bowl again trying to hide my smile as I teased him. Scott chuckled and grabbed his glass to take a sip as he shook his head. I smiled too. "So" he said after a few more minutes of silent eating, "why are you here, Em?" "I..." I didn't want to tell him. Frowning, I played with my food for a few seconds, "I had to get away from things" I vaguely said. Great. I mentally slapped at myself. "What about you?" I asked as fast as I could. Scott eyed me warily for a second, "I, too, had to get away from some things" Oh. Right. His engagement. I felt bad that I actually knew about his problems, yet I couldn't tell him about my own... "It's not fair, really..." he said as if he hadn't stopped talking at all, "I'm pretty sure you know about me more than I know about you...although" he raised his glass and took a slow sip from his red wine, "not everything you read in magazines is true. Only a few things..."

I left my fork on the side as I shifted in my seat uncomfortably. I really had no idea what to say to that. He was right, tough. "I-I'm a coward, to be honest" I kept looking at my food, "I ran away from LA because I had no idea how to deal with everything..." Scott's warm hand landed on top of mine, "don't" I looked up and all I could see were his amazing chocolate eyes. After a second too long, he pulled his hand away. He grabbed the fork and twirled it around in the pasta as he asked me "how long are you staying here?" as if I hadn't said anything at all. "This town? Or in the UK?" He chuckled, "I guess I'll try with the short-term answer" Shrugging, I said "I don't know really. I think my mother has to write an article, which usually takes about a week. If I remember correctly..." "You're not too close to you mother, are you?" "Things happened..." I mumbled embarrassed. Vague, much? I was using the word, thing too much. To be honest, though, we didn't know each other and I was pretty sure that this kind of meeting would be the last one. I'm sure the prince had more interesting things to do, than want to spend some time with me. It was disappointing, but the truth. I shouldn't expect anything else. Although, one can hope... "You're lucky, you know?" He was not looking at me. His voice was quiet, like he was talking more to himself and his eyes seemed distant, "I would give anything to be able to talk to my mother again..." My stomach clenched at his words. He was right again.

I was lucky to have my mother around, even after everything that happened, she was still my mother, and the way she had acted on this morning let me know that she cared for me. A lot. I knew that if I needed to talk to her, and I would eventually, I'd be able to tell her everything and she would be there for me. Scott, on the other hand, couldn't. That made me feel like crap. Without me noticing, my eyes watered and a small tear fell on my cheek. I bit my lip and wiped the tear away with the back of my hand, hoping that he hadn't noticed. "Shit. I'm sorry" I turned to look at him and his dark eyes were glancing at me worried. "It's ok" I moved my hand dismissively, "you're right" "I don't have any right to tell you anything like that, Em, I'm sorry" "Scott, really, it's ok. I'm just a crying baby, as you can probably have figured out" I grabbed another spoonful of spaghetti and shoved it into my mouth acting like nothing happened. Scott just frowned but kept quiet. After that phone call, I knew I'll work things out with my mother. It was going to take some time and maybe quite some tears, but we'll work it out. So, there was really no reason to make him feel bad. It's just that after looking at that picture and remembering about his Mom's funeral, it somehow had touch a chord in my heart and I felt really sad about it. Almost like if we were close. Which we weren't. So what was wrong with me? Maybe I'm having my period soon.

As if. I snorted. I've been crying like a baby over the last three weeks. I would have been PMsing over the course of three weeks. On the other hand, I couldn't keep feeling some kind of butterflies on my stomach whenever he addressed at me. Is it wrong that I loved how he called me Em like we had known each other for long? Shit. Can I call him by his name? Or should I address him by the prince? I looked up and found him staring at me, bemused. "What?" "Did you just snort?" Uh. My cheeks felt hotter. Jeez. "Maybe?" I whispered embarrassed. No way I'm eating anything more. I was too embarrassed now. "How can you cry and less than five minutes later you are snorting and shaking your head and smiling?" He asked frowning. "I'm weird like that?" Smooth. Really smooth, Emily. "Why are you answering everything with a question?" His frown transformed into a smile. A really nice smile. One that reached his eyes. "I don't know" I shrugged, "why are you asking so many questions?" "Maybe I just want to know you..." He shook his head still smiling, "you know, whatever you want to show me, since you don't really share anything..." I smiled because he was right. Again.

I looked over the window and realized that the rain had stopped now. I turned to look at him and he was still watching me. I guess trying to decipher me. That made my grin wider, because let's be honest, I wasn't really complicated to understand. "Should we go?" "You want to leave already?" He turned to the window, that was on his back to see the state of the rain. He sighed, "yes, I guess we should..." he added rather hesitantly. Did he want me to stay? That thought made my heart start beating faster. He got up and stood behind me grabbing my chair. What a gentleman, I thought. Well, I'm sure he's been educated to be the most polite person on the planet. He is the prince of England. I followed through the house to another room past the kitchen. On our way, I looked at the grand clock on the hallway and realized that it was almost midnight. How much time have I been here? It felt like just an hour... Scott opened another door and we were now standing at the garage. He opened a wooden cabinet and grabbed a set of keys. I looked around and my mouth opened as I realized how many cars were there. He had two Audi, one Ferrari and six BMW, every one of them were black. There were differences from each other, but I was never a true admirer of cars, so I had no idea what model or year they were. It was still pretty impressive. He walked to the Ferrari and turned to look at me smirking, "nice, yeah?" I closed my mouth and nodded. I was pretty much out of words. And nice didn't cover for it, at all. He held the door for me and as I pulled the seat belt on, he turned on the car, "I just have to follow the same road, right?" he teased me. I simply rolled my eyes.

He drove slowly, as if he didn't want this to end. As if. Keep dreaming, Emily. As we approached the white old house that I was staying at, I asked him shyly, "should I tell my mom where I've been? Or is there some kind of secrecy around this whole thing?" Scott chuckled, "Not really, Em." He eyed me from the corner of his eyes amused. He stopped in front of the house, but for some reason, we both stayed put inside the car. "Em" He was staring through the window, "can I have your phone?" "Huh?" was my smart response. I didn't expect that, to be honest. I thought this was it. He turned to look at me smiling, "I said, can I-" I raised my palm, "do you have a pen?" To be honest, I didn't think that he was going to use it. I mean, the guy was really polite, and I'm sure that this was just some kind of polite thing to do. He pulled his cell phone and gave it to me, as he looked at me with those beautiful dark chocolate eyes, "just type it" "Ok" I typed my number and returned him the mobile. Grabbing the door handle, I turned to look at him biting my lip, "thank you for everything, Scott..." "Even the coffee spill?" A smile formed on my face, "yeah, even that" "Don't mention it" He said somewhat embarrassed. I got out of the car and walked to my door. I turned around and he was still watching me enter the house, I waved at him as my mother opened the door before I even knocked.

She seemed quite stressed, she glanced at me rapidly and her eyes traveled behind me. I heard the engine roar to life as I guessed Scott left. "Wow, was that a Ferrari?" she asked surprised as she closed the door behind me. "Yeah" I shrugged. Mom eyed me cautiously, "are you ok, Emily?" "Yes, Mom, I'm just really tired, it's been a long day..." I looked at the stairs longingly. "Ok, I'll let you go, then. Sleep well, dear" Hesitantly, she took a step closer to me, and as I didn't flinch or backed away, she kissed me lightly on the cheek. She pulled apart beaming. I smiled at her sincerely, "thank you mom" "For what?" "For everything" I hugged her and she froze for the first seconds, but then she hugged me back. As I pulled apart, I noticed that we both had teary eyes. Jeez, I now know where all my crying comes from. "Sorry" she wiped a tear from falling, "get some rest, Emily. We'll talk in the morning, ok?" I nodded and walked to my room. The first thing I did was check on my phone. I smiled as I saw that Hugh had called three times and my dad, once. I left the phone on my night table, and went to the bathroom to wash my face and put my flannel pajamas on. As I shifted in my bed inside the covers, my phone's screen lightened up. I grabbed it and a goofy smile spread on my face as I read the text I got. Scott: Dream with prince charming...aka...me ;) CHAPTER TEN Do it.

Ask her. You have every right to know.

I watched my mother out of the corner of my eye as I spread some butter over the English muffin she put on my plate a few minutes ago. We were having breakfast and although we had been courteous with one another, we hadn't talked much. She had been kind enough to get some coffee from Anya, I presume, so the strong smell of coffee had woke me up. I wanted to ask her why she had left. I was trying to let the words burst out of my mouth without sounding harsh or angry. She had been more than considerate to me. She didn't even ask about Scott, even though I think she had a pretty good idea who he was. She did look at the flashy Ferrari that had dropped me off. Still, I had no idea how to address the matter... Gosh. Just do it already! "Mom?" "Yes honey?" I could only see her back as she was still taking some bread out of the toaster, but her voice seemed happy enough... "Can I ask you something?" "You can ask me anything, Emily" she turned to look at me smiling. Ugh. My stomach clenched. I knew this subject wasn't going to be easy for either of us. It was the big white elephant on the room. That's why we needed to talk about it. To let it go...

In barely a whisper, I asked her "why did you leave?" I didn't look at her. I was still glancing intently at my now cold breakfast; my hand was still moving on its own accord. Her body tensed at my words. I didn't need to see her to sense that now the tension could have been cut with a knife. It was such a sudden change in the environment that it couldn't go without notice. She turned to look at me. Warily, she asked "what did your father tell you?" That's the thing. He didn't tell me anything. He just stayed in his office and took more work. More than he had ever handled. He copped that way. He withdrew from everything and everyone for over a month. When he started seeing Anna, he came back. He was himself again. I'll always be grateful with her for that. Losing one parent was hard; I didn't want to lose the other... Shrugging, I left the knife with some butter in it on the side. "He never told me anything, Mom..." I glanced at her and noticed that her eyes brimmed with tears. She took one slow step at a time, until she came across from me, and took a seat. I felt bad for asking, but I really needed to know... After a few minutes of uncomfortable and awkward silence, Mom managed to calm her heavy breaths. She looked at me for a long minute before saying, "he cheated on me." My stomach clenched in a really bad way. My heart plummeted inside my cage and my breath came out ragged. "How-?" "I found him" I frowned and looked at my bread as my hands clenched in fists under the table.

"I went to his office earlier than what we had planned. I wanted to surprise him" she smiled sadly as she fidgeted with the beige tablecloth beneath us, "I found him having sex with-"she eyed me warily, "Anna." My eyes widened. This was shocking... Anna?! How could that be possible?! It was pretty much the same thing that happened to me...but with her daughter, Sonya... Mom continued to talk now looking absentmindedly, as if she was pretty much reliving the whole thing, "I was distraught, Emily...I had to leave immediately, and I felt used and broken and betrayed and so sad..." My stomach clenched at her words, because that's exactly the same way that I feel... "So I came here. To this same house. And if it wasn't for Anya, I don't think that I could have gone through it. She helped me in everything. I was really depressed, I didn't want to wake up, I didn't want to eat and I had no idea what day it was" Her blue teary eyes glanced at me, "I-I forgot your birthday, Emily...and that day it hit me...I had left you, my sweet caring daughter. I was drowned in my own misery and I forgot about the most important thing that your father gave me...you, Emily..." Her teary eyes let me know how sad and guilty she felt. Her hand searched for my own, "I'm so sorry, Emily, you have no idea how I've felt for you. There's not one day that I regret my actions. I should have told you. We could have figured it out together..." Her voice cracked in pretty much all her words. She was trying to contain her sobs, but even I could see that she was at the point of no return. I, on the other hand, was speechless. My eyes brimmed with tears too, and I felt like I was about to explode. So many feelings and thoughts were passing through me... "I need some air" I said somewhat composed, even though inside I was turmoil. I got up and glanced at my mother who looked at me completely distraught.

I stood on my knees in front of her, "don't feel guilty Mom...I never gave you a chance to explain yourself. I assumed too much and I wasn't here for you...I'm sorry" some tears leaked and fall on my cheeks, "but...I need some air, I need to think about everything, I'm not mad at you...I'm ashamed of myself..." and shocked, hurt and about to explode...I really need to get out of here, but I didn't want to leave her more stressed about me. Her blue eyes assessed me just like the way a mother can, I think she sensed there was more to it, but she suppressed any words on that matter. She smiled sadly at me and only mumbled, "Take your phone, Emily" I nodded. I couldn't form any more words because I felt about to explode. I did as told and grabbed the phone that laid on one of the sofas. Before I left out the door, I turned to look at my mother...I wanted to tell her everything but I also felt like maybe this could be too much for her...Crap...I didn't know what to do or to say, so I just waved at her and walked out the door. As soon as the door closed, a sob escaped. I placed one palm over my mouth and I ran. I ran as hard as I could until I couldn't breathe anymore. The now familiar dirty road ended and I had to choose where to go. Even though I was completely distraught, I decided to cross the street carefully and walk for a few minutes on the woods. Not much, I didn't think I could manage more stress if I'd get lost or something. I stopped and I leaned on the nearest tree on my right as I panted really hard and tried to breathe but I was pretty much hyperventilating. I tried to calm myself by breathing in and out but my thoughts were all over the place. When I finally breathed as normally as one can breathe on these situations, I crumbled. I sobbed and cried as hard as I could. I was angry and disappointed at my father. I felt betrayed by Anna, more from Sonya. Somehow, I was now sobbing against my knees sitting on the dirt, leaning on the tree. How could my father do that?! Did he feel guilty when he heard about what happened to me?

He should be! He did the same to my mother! And...Anna...what the hell is wrong with that family?! I have no idea how much time I cried. My mom...my poor mom...I judged her too soon... I was so angry and hurt. But most of all, I felt so guilty... I couldn't breathe anymore, my eyes hurt from all the crying, and I was sure my voice was hoarse from all the sobbing. My nose was running when I felt something on my arm. I ignored it. I kept crying, until, that something, touched me again. Reluctantly, I looked up. My eyesight was clouded from all the tears that were all over my face. Chocolate. Dark chocolate eyes were watching me concerned, "Emily?" I wiped some of my tears with the back of my hands as I felt Scott's gentle arms around me, "are you ok?" "God, of course you are not!" He didn't let me say anything. His arms tightened around me and I laid my head on his chest as the tears kept pouring. We stayed like that for a few minutes. My erratic breathing calmed and my tears eventually stopped. Scott's relaxed heart beating calmed me. I looked up and found him watching me concerned. "Better?" he passed a thumb over my cheek. "Yes" I croaked. My voice was raspy from all the crying. "Come on" he helped me get up. "Let me show you something" He grabbed my hand and pulled me next to him.

We took the street and walked for a few minutes in silence. We arrived at his house, or more like castle, but we walked around it this time. Still holding my hand, he led me to the stables. He opened the wooden front door and walked towards one of the horses. It was a beautiful white horse. I leaned on the door as he caressed the horse's long neck. I noticed that he was wearing track pants and another blue hoodie. It seemed like he was out running. His dark brown bangles were neatly arranged behind his ears and he had a subtle beard growing on his cheeks. The horse leaned so he could have a better reach and he turned to look at me, "this was my mother's horse, come on, it won't bite" he gestured me to come with a small smile on his face. Hesitantly, I walked slowly towards him and raised my hand to caress the horse, "Your mother's horse? Wow" Scott chuckled, "would you have been more impressed if it were mine?" I turned to glance at him and his eyes seemed amused. "I don't think so" I said sincerely. A small smile tugged up on my lips. He shook his head smiling, "I knew that this would cheer you up. Anything related to my mother seems to impress you" I shrugged. I was full on smiling right now. "Want to ride it?" My eyes widened, "your mother's horse? No. I couldn't..." Scott rolled his eyes, "come on" he grabbed the saddle and placed it on the horse's back. "I don't know how to ride" "I'll help you" Next thing I know, I'm riding the horse next to Scott. He was graciously riding on a black stallion, while I was terrified and trying to mask it, for the both of us. The horses and me, of course.

"Want to race?" He asked mischievously. "What?! I can hardly ride!" He laughed at me, "Come on" He kicked his horse and started running in front of me. I rolled my eyes and leaned on mine, "come on, girl. Help me out here" I jumped on the saddle and that seemed to do the trick, since a moment later, I was riding really fast behind Scott. As the horse ran I laughed when Scott turned to look at me smiling. His dark chocolate eyes were shining and his whole face was smiling happily. Gosh, he has a great smile... We stopped when we reached a small clearing, on the edge of a small hill. You could see the green countryside. It was beautiful. "Nice, yeah?" "Beautiful" My phone's tone broke the comfortable silence and I pulled it out from my back pocket. "Yes?" "Honey! Are you all right?" Mom asked worried on the other side of the line. "Yes" I smiled, "I'm fine, Mom" "Great. Are you coming home soon? You left two hours ago and I was getting worried-" two hours? How long have I been with Scott, then? "Anyhow, I invited Anya and Kate for diner; I'm planning on serving it in about an hour. What time are you coming by?" "Uhmm.." I looked at Scott who was glancing at me out of the corner of his eyes, "soon?" "Uh. Where are you?" Jeez...I don't know?

"Near?" I could see Scott's lips forming a smirk and I wanted to slap myself and him. "O.K. Are you alone?" "No" I said too quickly. Jeez..."Mom, I'll be back in an hour, ok? Don't worry" "Ok" She said hesitantly before cutting the line. I pulled my phone and glared at my phone. It was now official, I was a complete idiot. I heard a husky laughter beside me and I rolled my eyes, "You sure give a lot if information, do you?" "Oh, shut up. I can't really tell my mom who am I with, can't I?" It sounded harsher than what I meant. That comment made him silent. I turned to look at him and he was frowning. I felt guilty now...for some reason I never mentioned that he was a prince before, and I guess he liked it, he seemed more at ease...and now I blew it...after everything he has done now, I had to open my stupid mouth and ruin it... "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to-" "It's all right" His dark eyes were looking at me intensely, "I don't like it, but it's the truth after all..." "Yeah, but you've been really-" Scott cut me off again by placing his hand on top of mine. "I need to ask you something" he said seriously. For some stupid reason, my heart started beating faster, "huh?" I croaked. Scott's confident smile showed on his lips, "would you like to be my friend?" Girlfriend?

Did I hear all right? He asked me to be his girlfriend?! Wait. Noooooo. He wants to be my friend. I didn't know if I was relieved or disappointed. I wanted to mentally slap myself for actually feeling like that. What am I thinking?! "Yes, of course" I tried to sound confident. "Great. So now, you can tell anyone that you're with me" He winked at me and kicked his horse again, but this time he was going back to his house. CHAPTER ELEVEN What is wrong with me?! I met the guy yesterday! How can I even think about being his girlfriend? I snorted. I don't think this friendship can last more than the week I'm staying here... I'm sure he has a bunch of friends waiting for him in London. And in any case, whoever ends up with him at the end, must be an amazingly beautiful woman...not plain old Emily... Not that I'm considering anything...since there is pretty much nothing to consider... Ugh. I'm confussing myself.

One thing is for sure, Relationships are so overrated these days... I shook my head and turned to look at him. Scott was walking beside me and I noticed how he was watching me from the corner of his eyes amused. Did I snort out loud? How lame is that! Each minute we pass together, I embarrass myself more and more...I fought the urge to snort again. Oh well, it's not like we are going to spend much time together, anyway... "We'll stop by my house so you can freshen up in the bathroom" Freshen up? "I look like crap, don't I?" I bluntly asked at Scott as we were now heading for the back entrance of his house after securing the horses at the stables. Scott turned to look at me with an amused smile on his face, "well...you do have puffy eyes and your nose is pretty red and-" I raised my palm to stop him, "I get it" I muttered. How am I going to mask that, I have no idea... "As weird as it sounds, I think we have some makeup on the house, if you are interested" Shrugging, I walked in the house and smiled at him, "I guess I can manage" Scott chuckled behind me, "good. Do you remember the way to the same bedroom you used yesterday?" "I do, thank you" I whispered blushing. I was embarrassed...because...I freaking used that room yesterday...

Jeez. Scott smiled at me and moved his head gesturing me to go on. So I did. I walked all the way to the now familiar bedroom, heading straight to the bathroom, I didn't even close the door. I was dreading the moment I watched my face in the mirror. If Scott suggested that I had to clean up myself, I must really look horrible. A gasp left my mouth as soon as I faced my reflection. Gosh...I did look like crap... My eyes were puffy and red and my nose was pink on the tip. My cheeks had trails of dried tears and my usually manageable straight hair was all over the place. Sighing, I started to wash my face. I guess to say that I was embarrassed was an understatement. Still, I didn't want my mother to see me like this, so I splashed a handful of cold water to my face. As I was washing my face, I heard some noise behind me. I grabbed a small towel and dried my face. The same old lady that took me here yesterday was watching me with a blank expression on her face. She was, however, holding a tray with some makeup on her hands. She placed it carefully next to me and glanced at my reflection. A small smile tugged up at her lips when I muttered blushing a shy "thank you." She nodded and left closing the door. Looking at the things she brought me, I applied some concealer over my eyes and some blush on my cheeks. More would make my mom suspicious. I brushed my hair which I'm sure messed up while riding. I carefully laid everything in the same manner she left everything and holding the tray, I walked down the stairs to give the things back. Scott was holding the same photo I looked yesterday. He was running a hand through his dark bangles when he heard my steps at the end of the stairs. He left the frame and glanced at me smiling, "you look lovely, Em"

Rolling my eyes, I snorted, "please, let's keep it honest, Scott" Still, I felt my cheeks flush at his words. Scott laughed and shook his head, "I am being honest, Emily" he voiced after a few seconds. "Are you cold?" I shook my head and left the tray on the table in front of me. Thankfully, the same huge vase was there so I tried to hide behind the flowers. I was blushing more and I'm sure my eyes widened at his statement. "Come on, I have to take you home" Scott walked towards me and led the way to the garage. He grabbed the same keys, meaning that I was going to be treated to another awesome drive in his Ferrari. When we got to the car he opened the door for me smirking. He winked at me as he closed my door. I watched his every move as he walked around the car to his seat. Is it wrong that my heartbeats were going really fast inside me? I knew I had to get home, but to be honest, he was an awesome distraction and I didn't want this to end. Spending time with Scott was always somewhat of a thrill... As we approached the now familiar dirt road that led to my house, I realized that he never asked me why I was crying like that. Sighing, I turned to look at him and as I tilted my head I watched him curiously. His lips tugged up in a small smile, but he didn't turn to look at me. My eyes roamed around his profile. His long eyelashes stood out from his face as his straight nose. His untamable bangles were all over his face. I had the strange urge to stroke his undeniable sexy chin. How can anyone be so handsome? The pictures that I've seen on magazines didn't do him justice... The car stopped but I didn't notice. I was too lost ogling at him. Scott turned my way and a small smile spread on his chapped lips. Still looking at him, I smiled back. For some reason, I felt my mouth go dry at the intense stare he was giving me.

We stayed silently like that for a few seconds. I swallowed the small bump I felt on my throat, "thank you, Scott" I blushed before adding, "Again" "You're welcome, Emily" His chocolate eyes darkened slightly as he spoke. I didn't want to get out of the car and I had a feeling he felt the same. So we stayed like that for a few more minutes, until my phone's song broke the not so comfortable silence. There was some kind of weird tension on the air. Good weird, if that makes any sense. Grabbing the phone, I looked at the caller and saw that my mom number was showing. I peeked outside, behind Scott, and blushed as I saw my mother with a smugly smirk on her face showing me her phone. Rolling my eyes, I looked at my hands in my lap, "I have to go, my mom is making fun of me" I mumbled embarrassed. Scott turned to look at my mom and laughed as he shook his head, "yeah." His eyes sparkled amused, "can I call you tomorrow? Snow liked you and I think you liked riding her too" Smiling, I nodded, "yeah, she's an awesome horse. And I'm honored to ride her." "I'll call you, then..." "Ok" I reluctantly pulled the seatbelt off and before I knew it, Scott was walking around the car to open the door for me again. My breath caught as I got out of the car and ended up standing in front of him as he watched my every move with his mesmerizing chocolate eyes. "Thank you so much for not asking me questions, Scott" I fidgeted with my beige sweater and looked at the floor completely embarrassed. Gently, he placed his thumb beneath my chin and slowly raised my chin. He cupped my cheek and my heart started speeding on its own accord as my mouth felt dry. Scott's eyes roamed through my face stopping a little bit longer at my lips. Looking at me straight into my eyes a small smile was drawn on his face, "everyone has problems, Em. One day, when you feel like it, I trust you will confide in me."

His thumb stroked gently on my cheek before he pulled it away. He took one step back to let me through. I was frozen on the spot, though... What was all that about? Miraculously, my brain worked and I walked towards my house. As I approached the door, I turned and he was standing on the driver's side with the door opened smiling at me. I smiled back and waved at him. "Thank you" I mouthed. He winked at me and got in his car. The sound of the Ferrari's engine made my grin wide even more and I stood there watching his car drive away. Suddenly, my mother cleared her throat behind me. She was watching me completely amused and the previous smirk was now wider. "Well, are you going to come in, or what?" Blushing, I shook my head. "Stop it, Mother" I teased her. Mom laughed and the sound of her laughter brought a warm and cozy feeling as I remembered that laughter a few years ago. Smiling, I got in the house to find our two female guests both smirking at me. Jeez... It was going to be a long night... I'm sure they were all going to tease me to death. Still, that was more appealing that dealing with all the baggage that I would have to deal with eventually. Yet, a cozy feeling made my stomach tingle... All, thanks to the handsome prince that brought me home.

CHAPTER TWELVE "So, do tell us, how does it feel to ride in a Ferrari?" I rolled my eyes. For the zillionth time. They've been bombarding me with questions ever since Scott brought me home. Mom and Anya found this whole thing really funny and Kate was just watching me dreamily. I've avoided pretty much all of them, which only increased the smugness on each of their smirks. Yes, all of them were smirking at me. Trying to be polite, I shrugged and shoved a piece of chocolate cake into my mouth. All dinner I've tried to keep my mouth occupied not to answer any unwanted questions. Even though Scott said that I could tell anyone that we were friends, I wasn't sure what I could actually tell. Not that there was much to tell, anyway. We just met yesterday. Although we had spent a large amount of time together, we hadn't really talked about each other much. I highly appreciated the fact that he never asked me any questions and he pretty much acted like nothing happened. Like if he hadn't found me completely distraught. That alone let me know that he was someone I could trust. Glancing at my mom, I smiled at her now sparkling green eyes. She was talking animatedly with Anya about her new coming article, the one she was supposed to work on this week. Seeing her like that was reassuring. She seemed fine now. I wish I could have let my pride and ego to the side and actually talked to her over the last three years. God knows how hard it must have been for her. I now had a new feeling of admiration and understanding towards her. Sadly, we both have been through the same thing. "Emily?" Kate squeezed my shoulder.

"Huh?" She smiled gently at me, "you've been spacing out all dinner. I wanted to ask you if you wanted to hang out with me tomorrow, we are heading to Wrexham to go shopping since it's my birthday" "Your birthday? Yes, of course, Kate, thank you for asking me! What else have you got planned?" "Mainly shopping" she answered sheepishly. "I could use some shopping. But we still have to do something else!" Truth is I was running out of clothes. My small suitcase was pretty much empty. Since I didn't know how much time I'd be in the UK I brought only the essentials. But that was about to change. And Daddy had a major debt to pay... Call me immature, but I noticed that this house needed some new things, like a microwave or a coffee machine, and since Dad, kindly told me to buy whatever I needed, I was planning to buy whatever this house or Mom's other house needed. All in his credit card. I was pissed and I was allowed to indulge in material things. He could definitely afford them and my Mom could make a good use out of them. "So, seriously, is he as dreamy as he seems to be?" Kate's eyes sparkled as she sighed dreamily. I guess I must have spaced out again, since I had no idea how this conversation even started. Laughing, I shook my head, "he's just like any other guy, Kate" "Yeah, well, a really handsome guy, none the less" she narrowed her eyes at me.

"Well...yeah, I can't deny that" I smiled at her as Kate leaned on her right elbow and sighed again. Kate was a really nice girl. I was sure we could become really good friends. She was a bit girly for my taste, I mean, all the sighing and day dreaming were getting somewhat annoying, but other than that, she seemed nice. After dinner, we all helped with the chores, as we cleaned up all the dishes and the kitchen. Anya and Kate left and mom and I plopped in one of the sofas in the living room. It had been a long day. We were both exhausted. "They're nice" I closed my eyes. I was really tired and my eyes were burning from all the previous crying in the morning. "Yes. They are" Mom paused for a few seconds, before adding warily, "Emily, is everything ok?" Tensed, I played dumb, "what do you mean?" By the tone of her answer, I'm sure she rolled her eyes, "you know what I mean." Sighing, I thought about lying to her, but I couldn't. I owed her to be honest and tell her the truth at all times. Even when I didn't want to. Like right now. "Honestly? No Mom, I'm not ok" I turned to glance at her as I felt her eyes on me, "but I don't want to talk about it right now..." She closed her eyes, strained. "Em, I'm here for you. Whatever you need to talk about, I'm here. I don't want you to go through what I went by myself, ok?" Ugh...I felt really guilty for not being around for her. I still couldn't believe how hard it must have been to go through it alone. We stayed in silence together. Both immersed in our deep thoughts. The only light on the house was in the kitchen, so the living room was now really dark, but we didn't move for a while. You could only hear our breathing.

"Mom?" I finally whispered, after a moment of hesitation. A moment? More like fifteen minutes of internal debate. "Yes, honey?" "Sam cheated on me" I said in one breath. I sighed and added cautiously, "with Sonya." I was expecting my mother to yell or cry or something. Anything. I even started counting in my head as if suddenly my mom would explode. Nothing happened. It was really silent. You could hear the sounds of nature outside the house, like the grasshopper's sounds or some dogs barking far away. "Mom?" I cautiously gazed at her slumped figure on the sofa. She was now a dark shadow. Abruptly, she seated up. Even though I couldn't see her, I could feel her heated stare towards me. "I don't think it's a coincidence" she whispered after some time. "What do you mean?" I mimicked her and seated up straighter. "I don't know, it just doesn't feel like a coincidence. I mean, what are the odds of this happening again?" Her voice tried to sound void of emotion, but it didn't feel real. I'm sure she was freaking out just like I was in the morning. "It doesn't matter. Life goes on, I guess." I tried to sound confident, but on the inside, I was still freaking out about it. It was unbelievable that my father cheated on her. It was too fresh, still. I had so many questions and feelings going through me... One topped them all. Anger. I was so unbelievable mad at him.

How dare he bring Anna to our house? How could he do that? Not only was he hurting my mother, but he was pretty much disrespecting me. My blood boiled just thinking about all of them, Dad, Anna, Sonya and Sam. I was glad I was really far away from them. That I didn't have to look at them right now. If it was a coincidence or not, it didn't matter to me. It happened. That's all that mattered. Their reasons, if there were any, weren't important. We weren't going to give them the satisfaction to see us broken. We were better than them. At that moment, I felt a strong sense of confidence. I knew I was going to get through this, together with that beautiful woman that was frowning next to me. "Did I tell you that they are coming over for Christmas?" she mumbled still in deep thought. "What?!" I got up and started pacing around the small room. My breath started hitching and the confidence boost that I had previously experienced, evaporated on thin air. "Well, James told me that he was really concerned about you" I snorted, he must feel guilty, "so, he told me that he wanted to take you away for the holidays. To Paris or something like that" Her green eyes followed me as I paced back and forth. "Calm down, Emily" She stood up and grabbed my hand when she realized that I was on the verge of hyperventilating. "I just-" I tried to calm my erratic breaths, "don't want to see him." Or them. "You'll have to tell him, honey" She caressed my hair like she used to do when I was little, a small smile forming in her mouth. "He's not a bad man; he just has made some bad choices..." Oh Mom. You still love him.

I glanced at her emerald eyes, the same ones that I have and the same ones that always used to calm me whenever I had a bad dream or a crappy day at school. My eyes watered as I sighed, "I will." I don't know when or how, but I guess he'll understand why I couldn't see them right now. "Good" She gave me her biggest smile. "I'm glad you're here, Emily. I may not like the circumstances, but boy, I'm glad to have you here with me." "Me too, Mom." "Let's go to bed. Tomorrow will be a busy day." She added after a few seconds.

I slept for two hours. After turning around in my bed for thirty minutes, I figured that I couldn't sleep. Too many things had been revealed and my mind was restless. When the clock turned to five am, I tossed the sheets and decided to go out for a run. I haven't done that in well...ever. But right now, running sounded more appealing than staying in my room. Grabbing my black track pants and a white tank top, along with my grey hoodie, I headed outside before I changed my mind. It was still dark outside and the cold weather made me shiver to my bones. Without thinking more about it, my feet started moving. Since I was a lousy athlete, I couldn't run faster, and after a few minutes, I was pretty much out of breath. But I pushed myself. This way, my mind was just telling me to stop this torture; any other thoughts were out of my mind. After a few meters, though, I was crouched grabbing my stomach and trying to breathe, when I heard some distant footsteps. I didn't even look up. Honestly, I couldn't. I was still struggling to regain my breath. What was I thinking?! My phone ringed on my back pocket, "Hello?" I asked still panting.

"Emily?!" I glanced at my phone's screen, it was Hugh. "Hi stranger! How are you?" "Are you shagging?" he asked whispering. Rolling my eyes, I muttered, "NO?" "Then why are you panting?" "I was...running" I closed my eyes and dropped my head getting ready for"Are you out of your mind?!" "Maybe?" "What's going on, Emily?" Hugh sounded angry and worried at the same time. "Not much, Hugh, don't worry." Yeah, right... That is if you ignore the fact that your father cheated on your mother with your stepmom. That being pretty much the same thing that happened to me... "You don't convince me" I could picture him tapping with his foot and a hand on his hip. "I'm getting along with my mom!" This should work and make him talk about something else... "That's great, Emily! I told you going to England would do you some good!" My lips tugged up on a bright smile. "Have you met any handsome Brits?" He had to ask that. My smile vanished as my heartbeats raced. "Uhm...not really" That wasn't a lie. You know, Scott is beyond handsome. My eyes widened and I slapped myself on the forehead. Get a grip, Emily.

Hugh laughed on the other side. He was probably smirking, "so, are you two shagging already?" I rolled my eyes, again. "What is it with you and the word shagging?" "First, it's a wicked word, and second, it's so much better than the words you Americans, use. So, are you?" "No, Hugh" I said annoyed, "I'm not shagging anyone" Yet. I slapped myself again. What the hell is wrong with me?! "Well, I'm sure you won't take long, I mean, we Brits are really attractive and-"There was a huge noise on the other side, "Ouch. What the hell, Chris?" I could hear them bickering on the other side. I shook my head and smiled. Looking around, I discovered two Nike red tennis shoes in front of me. I glanced up and found myself crookedly smiling at the guy in front of me. Scott was looking at me amused. He had crossed his arms and I could see that he was trying to hold his laughter. He coughed a few times, but I knew he was just holding it. I blushed really hard. How much has he heard? "Emily?" Hugh asked. Oh right. I was on the phone. "Hi...again" I cleared my throat awkwardly, "uhmm.." "He's there, isn't he?" He voiced smugly. "I have to go, Hugh..." "Yeah, right. You meet a nice guy and you forget about me, maybe- ouch, Chris" "Well then, enjoy your shagging!" He finished laughing.

"Bye, Hugh. Say Hi to Chris for me" I was holding my phone really close to me with a hand covering the phone trying to muffle the sounds. "Interesting conversation" I turned around and found myself blushing. Again. . "Did you go out for a run?" His dark voice asked me. "Yes." "Great. We can run together" Huh? So he can see how much I suck at sports?! No, I don't think so... "I've already finished my lap" Smooth, Emily. "Really?" He raised one eyebrow. "I have to say, though" he looked at my house. Yes. I was still very near it. "If you are coming back, you are heading the other way." Jeez. For some bizarre reason, every time I came across Scott I had to be making a fool of myself. "I decided to run some more." I lied. The truth was much more embarrassing. "What about you? Are you stalking me?" I narrowed my eyes at him as I tried to distract him. "Maybe" He answered smirking. "Oh." Great intelligent response, Emily!

"So, how long have you been running?" He still had his arms crossed and I noticed that he looked good in track pants. Who am I kidding? They guy looks good with anything. His hair was loose and since he had somewhat long bangles, they were all over the place, in a messy way. The light Nike hoodie he was wearing clung into his toned body. I blushed when I noticed that he knew I was checking him out. I, on the other hand didn't have an ounce of makeup in me and my hair was messily arranged in a high ponytail. I've never felt so self-conscious in my life.

"A few" I mentally slapped myself.

Scott's lips tugged up on a handsome smirk, "so, are you ready to ride Snow again?"

"Shit, I forgot about Kate's birthday. She asked me to go shopping with her today"

His smile turned into a small frown. Does that mean that he...likes...being with me? My own lips tugged up on a smile.

"Maybe you would like to join us for dinner?" I heard myself saying.

His chocolate eyes gazed into my own, "That would be lovely."

"I do have to warn you, though, my mom's friends might spend the night ogling at you"

"Can I bring a friend?"

Why not? "Sure" My mom is going to freak out anyway, so who cares about another person at dinner?

"At what time shall we come?"

Dunno, "Uhmm...eight?"

"It's a date, then" He winked at me and left me frozen watching his back as he left running.

My mom is so going to kill me... CHAPTER THIRTEEN

5...4...3...2...1... "YOU. DID. WHAT?!" I covered my mouth trying to hide my smile. Mom was so predictable. "He's bringing a friend" I added frowning. Who could he bring? I hope it's not a girl!! My eyes widened and I slapped myself on the forehead for the billionth time today. Mom started pacing back and forth on our small living room. When she heard me slapping myself, she watched me amused, but resumed her pacing around. "Emily" she said in a huff, "would you please take a look around?" I raised an eyebrow and looked at my mother skeptically. She rolled her eyes and gestured me with her hands to look around. So I did. My eyes roamed around the small room we were at, "Everything looks fine, Mom." Yes. The furniture looked kind of old and used, but every piece appeared to be in a good state, I mean, other than the chipped table in front of us and the small coffee stains on the beige couch I was sitting at, and the chipped porcelain vase that was now holding some white flowers, and... "Ok. Ok. I get it. Our house seems kind of...used?" Mom narrowed her emerald eyes at me, "you mean old." "But it is cozy, Mom!" I raised my hands in an exasperated manner.

"And...it really doesn't matter, does it? Our house might be old and whatnot, but you taught me better than that!" I raised my index finger at her accusingly. She froze. Mom blinked her green eyes at me, "you're right, Emily, I did. I'm sorry..." she looked at me ashamed. "But-" Here we go... "It is the bloody prince of England! You have any idea how common this house may seem to him!" she started pacing again, "not to mention that we both know that my cooking skills are not five-star rated...I'm not even sure if I could get even one..." She trailed with now a hand on her chin, thinking... "Mom-" "And he's not coming alone. He's bringing a friend!" She gazed at me somewhat angry. Feeling slightly guilty, I gave her my best smile, "Mom, I'll help you, stop torturing yourself. Everything will be ok" I got up and grabbed her hands in a reassuring manner. She rolled her eyes, trying to maintain her lips in a tight line. But we both knew that she had lost her angry temper at the tug of my lips. Feeling rather smugly, I grabbed my purse, "let's go. We have tons of things to do." Good thing I had Daddy's credit card... Five hours later and a few thousand pounds poorer, well not me, Dad. I found myself drooling over the Starbucks counter with Kate next to me. "Wow, Emily, you sure know how to go shopping!" she beamed at me. You have no idea, Kate... A small sense of guilt tugged on my mind. Truth is, I pretty much bought everything I liked. When I mean everything, it is in the literal sense of the word. We had to take a few trips back to Anya's Land Rover to leave quite a few amounts of bags and later tonight we would be receiving a new fridge, an

amazing coffee machine that could make cappuccinos, a new coffee table for the living room, some new vases, a microwave and some cooking books from my favorites authors. Not to mention the amount of clothes I got for myself and some even for Kate, as a birthday present. Yes. Dad was going to be beyond pissed. Oh. Shut it Emily, he deserves it... I found myself grabbing the coffee I previously ordered and walking next to Kate to the nearest sofas. My feet hurt badly and I'm sure Kate's too. Our mothers went to the supermarket to get all the groceries for the said dinner we were having tonight. "Are you nervous?" Kate's green eyes studied me. She had some freckles over her nose, just like her mom. Today she was wearing skinny blue jeans a purple tank top and a new pair of purple converse, that we just got. I looked at her quizzically, "nervous? About what?" Kate rolled her eyes, "you know, about dinner." She blew some steam from her coffee and added smiling, "my mom went all crazy when Sarah told her about dinner." She giggled as her eyes rested on me, "it has been one hell of a birthday, you know?" Laughing, I shook my head. After sobering up, I tilted my head as I asked her, "What's with the whole commotion about dinner? I mean the guy has been walking around your town for a few weeks every year. You must have already met him." Slowly, I took a sip of my coffee and closed my eyes enjoying the bitterness inside my mouth. When I opened my eyes I found Kate staring at me as if I had grown three heads in the spam of the last few seconds. "What?" I asked self-consciously, wondering if I had grown more heads. I even looked behind me, but there was nothing strange going on. "Are you mental?" She raised one eyebrow. "Huh?"

"Prince Scott has never talked to anyone other than asking for something, like any other customer would. Nothing more." Seriously? "Are you telling me that he had never talked to you?" I asked her narrowing my eyes at her. I mean, if she was going to talk about being mental, she was the one. I don't think it was possible for Scott to spend time there all by himself. Or... Maybe he had company? UGH... I didn't like the direction of my thoughts. I was thankfully interrupted by Kate's voice, "Actually he hasn't. Today will be the first time" "Are you for real, Kate?" She nodded and some curly blonde bangles loosened from her tight ponytail, "dead serious" she added with a mischievous smile on her face. "I think he might fancy you!" She smirked at me. I rolled my eyes, "Please. The guy must have at least a hundred girls at his feet." Signaling her with my finger, I added, "including you, missy!" She almost chuckled on her coffee as she shook her head blushing, "I think Mark is far more handsome than him." "Really?" I raised one eyebrow smirking. "Whatever" She muttered looking outside. Slowly, my smirk turned into a real smile. Without a doubt both brothers were handsome. Scott and Mark were completely different, though. Scott had mesmerizing

dark chocolate eyes, while Mark had blue. The first had brown straight hair and Mark had also straight hair, but dirty blonde. They did share the same face shape and I guess body type. I wasn't sure about that. What I did remember is that Mark always seemed more outgoing than Scott, who always seemed more reserved compared to his smiling brother. "He's younger than us" I continued teasing her. "No, he's not! He's actually 23!" she added hastily. When she noticed what had left her mouth, she blushed harder. Kate left the paper cup on the table and got up, "I have to go the loo." She got up really fast as I chuckled behind her, "come on, Kate. Don't be like that!" but she didn't turn back. Her pink ears let me know that she was blushing harder, which made me burst out laughing. An hour later, we finally found our mothers and hardly got in the car. Between our bags and those of them, we had to literally squish everything and everyone to fit in the rather large car. However, after struggling for about twenty minutes, we managed it. The minute we got home we started all over the process again, but this time getting everything inside the house. When we finished, we all started changing the new vases for the old ones, adding some flowers Mom got. All the bigger things that were supposed to get home were to arrive soon, so Kate and I moved the old chipped table to make space for the new one. All in all, the rest of the day passed in a blur. The truck with our things got a little before six, so Kate and I took the task of rearranging the small living room and setting the table at the same time our mothers worked in the kitchen. At the end, they had decided to make a beef roast with vegetables and a salad for the side. As dessert we had got some brownies from a rather posh store at the mall. Exhausted, I took a seat at my bed as Kate rummaged through the bags to find something for me to wear. I had declared myself a zombie, so she took the task to find the appropriate clothes for the prince. Her words.

She chose dark chocolate trousers and a beige knitted tank top for me. Kate pretty much pushed me to the bathroom to take a bath, so I had no choice in the matter. I took a quick shower, since they were to arrive really soon. As the warm water cascaded on my bare back in a completely relaxed manner, I wondered, who was Scott bringing... I didn't recall seeing anyone at his house... Honestly, Emily... It doesn't matter, anyway... Right. It doesn't. But... What made him talk to me? I was brought back from my thoughts, when the doorbell ringed. CHAPTER FOURTEEN Crap. I hurriedly grabbed everything that Kate had already laid on my bed and put it all on. Since I had no time to blow dry my hair, I grabbed an elastic and made my hair up in a messy bun. Finishing with some pink lip gloss and some dark mascara, I checked my reflection on the mirror. My green eyes stood out of my flushed face. Shrugging, I grabbed my brown boots and practically ran downstairs. As I was descending the stairs two at a time, one of my foot bumped with one of the steps and I ended up tripping over and falling with a loud thump at the bottom of the stairs. Blushing and completely embarrassed I looked up to the side where everyone was watching me. Anya and my mother where each one smirking at me, Kate's green eyes

seemed to almost pop out of her head panicked. On the other couch were Scott's friend, a rather handsome, but old enough to be my father male holding his smile, but failing at it and Scott was seating next to him, in all his glory and handsomeness. He, didn't hold anything. He burst out laughing so hard that after a few silent seconds made everyone in the room follow after him. I blushed even harder and in a dignified manner, tried to get up. As I was leaning on my elbow, I heard a slap and a pair of shoes running to me. My eyes gazed up and I found myself in front of the handsome stranger with his hand ready to help me up. "Thanks" I mumbled still embarrassed. His calloused hand helped me up without any problem at all. I smiled at him noticing his small but intense grey eyes scrutinizing me. It didn't make me uncomfortable, though. He seemed like it was just natural for him to do so. "I'm Sean" He gave me a crooked smile. Smiling back, I cleared my throat and answered, "I'm Emily. It's nice to meet you, Sean." Scott cleared his throat behind Sean and while rubbing a hand on his neck, he muttered "Hi, Em." It didn't go unnoticed by me the sharp sight he gave Sean, who took a step back and still smiling at me, paced back to the living room. What was that? He seemed more like a worker than a friend... Frowning, I looked at Scott and for some strange reason, his now smugly smile made my heart race faster. He had dark blue denim jeans, white shirt and a black formal jacket. His hair was messily loose as always, and his dark chocolate eyes were gazing at me intensely. My mouth felt dry all of a sudden. "Hi" I whispered back still mesmerized by him.

"Sorry" he added sheepishly. His smirk transformed into a really beautiful smile that made me hold my breath, "are you ok?" he asked concerned. I simply nodded. Suddenly, I remembered that we were not alone and turned my eyes to the small living room where every pair of eyes were watching our little exchange rather curiously. Clearing my throat, I stepped past him to enter the said room. "It smells really good, Mom" I narrowed my eyes at her. Mom's smile widened, "I do hope that it tastes as good as it smells." I noticed that she had directed this to Sean, who was now intensely looking at her. "Thank you for the invitation, Mrs. McQueen" Scott's voiced behind me. "It is our pleasure, your highness" she bowed her head respectfully. At that small movement, I noticed that Scott's body tensed. "Please call me by my first name" Scott added somewhat restrained. "Sure...Scott" Mom hesitated, but smiled at him. There was some tension in the air; I presumed it was because of his royal bagagge. He took a seat in front of me, but even as he was politely smiling, he was still tense. The small conversation that proceeded was not of importance. Mom introduced Kate and Anya and they started chatting on the bad weather we've been having these days. While we were talking, I couldn't take my eyes of Scott. He looked so different than the other times that we had met. He looked restrained and too polite. He seemed to be wearing an emotionless mask on his face. His dark chocolate eyes where completely guarded and his smile seemed rehearsed, completely fake. It was when his eyes made contact with mine that I saw some flicker of emotion pass through them. His lips tugged up on a small smile as he watched me. After a few seconds, he raised his eyebrow still looking at me.

May I say he looked more handsome than ever with that expression on his face? After a few seconds, I noticed that his mouth had moved. "Emily?" He asked amused, his eyes now shining with another flicker of emotion on them. Oh. Shit he's talking to me! Get yourself together! "Excuse me?" I mumbled embarrassed. "Scott commented on the bad weather this morning, when you went out running" My mom stated rather smugly, which earned her a nasty glare from me. She knew I sucked at any sport. She was just messing with me. Me and my non existing brain function whenever Scott was around. Mom smiled innocently at me as she shrugged. I made a mental roll of eyes as I redirected my gaze to the handsome man in front of me, "yeah, the weather was really bad. It was pretty cold, isn't it?" Sean chuckled beside Scott, "it was indeed. Not proper to go out running in the first place" his lips tugged up on a small smirk as Scott's head turned his way glaring at him. Which made Sean chuckle even more. "Actually, Scott rarely goes out running in this weather" he continued ignoring Scott's glare, "but as of lately, he has been doing it quite often. Strange, don't you think?" He directed his question at Anya and Kate, with an amused expression on his face. When my slow brain finally made all the connections of what he had said, I turned my gaze towards Scott completely. He was shifting on his seat uncomfortably and his eyes were on the carpet. Was he nervous?! Does that mean...that he was actually stalking me?!

Ok. That sounded horrible, but I do have to say that the thought of that brought a wide smile to my face. But then a small hideous voice on the back of my mind asked, what makes you think it was you? The cling of the oven's bell sounded and my mom got up abruptly. She was followed by Anya and Kate, who was completely nervous and wouldn't utter a single word. As they left, Scott turned to Sean scowling. "That was completely unnecessary" he hissed. Sean chuckled and simply winked at me. Then, he strode to the kitchen with large strong steps. I watched him leave. "He's seems nice" I glanced at Scott who had been staring at me with a smile on his face. Shrugging, he turned his eyes to the kitchen door, "he is." "Is it true, though?" The words left my mouth without registering in my brain. "What?" "Are you stalking me, Scott?" I tilted my head and my eyes roamed all around his face to watch any reaction from him. To my disappointment, there was none. "I already answered you" His dark chocolate eyes were watching me like a hawk gazes at its prey. Frowning, I tried to remember everything that happened in the morning. Maybe, he had told me... My lips tugged up on a small smile, "that is such a vague answer..." "Still an answer" Scott shrugged again. But his eyes were completely amused.

"Dinner is served!" Kate's face popped out of the kitchen's door frame. When she noticed that we were both looking at her she blushed again and disappeared. "She talks!" Scott chuckled as he got up and offered me his hand to help me up. I didn't actually need it, but the gentleman manner didn't go unnoticed. Besides, who could give up the opportunity to hold his hand? I chuckled next to him, poor Kate. "It is her birthday, you know?" "Who's birthday?" Sean asked as we entered the dining room. "Kate" Scott and I said at the same time. I blushed as Scott teasingly shoved his shoulder against mine. The food was great and thankfully, the conversation flowed pretty easily. In the middle of dinner, Kate started speaking. She stumbled on some words, but Scott was really nice to her and after a few awkward moments, even Kate was talking animatedly. Turns out that Sean is Scott's bodyguard, Sean mentioned it after my mom asked them how they knew each other. That earned Scott a nasty glare from me, because, even though Sean was really nice, it seemed odd that he had brought his bodyguard to our home. But Scott didn't even blink in acknowledgment towards me. Which made me glare at him even more. Before Mom served dessert, my cell phone song started singing. This time it had ed sheeran's small bump as a ringtone. I excused myself from dinner and got up to get it. The screen showed Dad's face. Great. I scowled at the phone and shoved it on the deepest pocket of my bag. I really didn't want to talk to him. Returning back to the dining room, Scott eyed me curiously. Now you look at me, I wanted to yell at him.

Instead, I bit my lip and turned away my eyes from him. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw him frown and look at his now empty plate. The house's phone ringed. Sighing, I got up at the same time my mom, "I got it, Mom." I walked as slowly as I could to the kitchen. The tedious phone laid on the counter. "Yes, Dad?" Annoyance on my voice. "Hello to you, too, sweetie!" He said sarcastically. I rolled my eyes as he added angrier than I ever heard him before, "you know why I'm calling, don't you?" "Yes" I bravely nodded. Even though he couldn't see me. "Would you kindly tell me why on earth I got a phone call from my bank telling me the large amount of purchases you had made?!" He started rather calmly, but his voice raised and he ended up screaming at me. "I needed some stuff." "STUFF?!" "Yes, Daddy. Stuff." I emphasized the word Daddy sarcastically. The line went silent for a few moments. "Are you ok, Emily?" he asked now concerned. "Never been better, Dad. I actually had a long talk with Mom. I understood everything." I hissed. "Oh." I smiled sarcastically, "and you know what? I needed some things just as Mom did. Let's be honest, Daddy, you can definitely afford them, don't you?" "I-I'm sorry, Em-" "Save it, Dad. I really don't want to talk to you right now."

"Yes" He sighed defeated, "I understand." After a few uncomfortable seconds passed, Dad added, "if you don't want to see me or Anna it's ok. Sonya would be delighted to see you, though. She really misses you and-" "I don't want to see her." At the bare mention on her name my blood started boiling. She misses me?! How dare she play innocent?! "Ever." "What? Why Emily? She's your bestfriend! She has nothing to-" My hand started to hurt from the tight clasp I was holding the phone with, "You know the saying, Dad. Like mother, like daughter." I didn't wait for his answer. I hung up on him. My eyes brimmed with tears as I looked at the floor. My breathing was ragged and as angry as I felt, a sense of disappointment filled me. "That was harsh." Scott gently said behind me. I closed my eyes and tried to swallow the big lump that had formed on my throat, "it's complicated" I softly whispered without looking at him. Scott sighed. His steps slowly brought him to me. Gently, he placed both of his hands on my waist and turned me to him. I still didn't want him to see me like that. I think he had seen me crying more times than anyone I've ever known. His thumb gently stroked my chin brushing on my bottom lip with the movement. Every place he was touching me was warmer than the normal touch. And my lips tingled from his contact.

"I'm sorry, Emily" His breath caressed my lips as he talked. I opened my eyes and found myself drown in the dark chocolate depths of his eyes. With a dry mouth, I whispered, "sorry for what?" Scott shrugged, "because you're hurting. I wish I could help you." A small smile formed in my lips as I gazed at him, "You are doing a pretty good job..." CHAPTER FIFTEEN "Ouch! What was that for?!" Scott rubbed the back of his head since I had just slapped him. Hard. "For bringing your bodyguard to my house!" I hissed. "You like Sean!" He took a step back still rubbing his head. "Yeah...but still, Scott. It is a little mean to do that on your first-" I stopped myself before I blurted out, date. My eyes widened as I closed my mouth. I mentally slapped myself...what the hell is wrong with me? This could hardly be considered a date. I mean, who has a date with her mother's friend's and her mother? This time I did slapped myself. Stop thinking about a date! Actually... Erase that damned word from your vocabulary...

Scott's chocolate eyes gazed at me amused, "all right?" He asked in that sexy British accent of his, "Jeez...you're so violent, even to yourself!" He blurted out before bursting out laughing. I rolled my eyes, "Please. I'm a girl. I can't hit you hard." "You did!" He whined. "At least you hit yourself too!" Scott smirked. We weren't that close now, so I slapped him again but could only reach his shoulder. He was laughing again when my mom entered the kitchen. Her green eyes almost popped out of her face when she realized that I had hit the Prince of England. Please. I rolled my eyes again. "Emily! What are you doing?" "Nothing, Mom" I muttered. "That was not anything!" She added hurriedly, "Please forgive my daughter, Scott. It seems that she has forgotten her manners" she glared at me. Scott was trying to hold his laughter, so he coughed a few times, "It's ok, Sarah. I started it" His chocolate eyes gazed at me mischievously. I narrowed my eyes at him. Bring it on, your highness, I thought sarcastically. Mom cleared her throat, "well, I came in to see if you were making coffee?" her green eyes looked my way. "Yes, Mom" I busied myself by washing all of the things for the new machine. Mom grabbed the dessert plates and the brownies and left with a small smile on her lips. "You are in trouble, Missy" Scott sneered next to me as I took out the mugs from the counter.

I rolled my eyes again and ignored him. I was trying to hide my smile, though. Honestly? I slapped him because having him that near was making me nervous. Good nervous. But I wasn't going to let that show. So, I did the next best thing, I slapped him remembering that I was kind of angry at him before my father called. At the mere thought of my father, my stomach clenched in a bad way. Sighing, I grabbed the coffee capsules and put them in the machine. As the coffee brewed, Scott helped me in silence. But I was pretty sure that he noticed my mood change, since there was a small frown drawn on his forehead as he grabbed the mugs and placed them in a neat row in front of the machine. Kate came a few seconds later and she helped us by taking the full mugs to the table. While we were walking out of the kitchen, I tried to ignore the guilt I felt after my little outburst with Dad. I knew he deserved it, but still...I was Daddy's girl...and even though I was hurt and angry at him I loved him...But I was just extremely angry at him. Jeez...I should probably pay half the things I bought with the money he gave me. I made a mental note to myself to do that as soon as we got to London and I could go to the bank or something. Sighing again, I took my seat and plastered a fake small smile on my face while my mom served the dessert. Suddenly, someone kicked my right leg, "Ouch!" I blurted out and every pair of eyes looked at me frowning. As I rubbed my knee, I noticed that Scott wasn't looking at me. He had a huge smile on his face as he played with the spoon in his hand. He shoved it in his mouth still trying to hide his smile. "Sorry, I had a cramp" I mumbled embarrassed. Mum resumed serving and everyone started chatting again. I narrowed my eyes at Scott and glared his way. His eyes looked up and my breath caught in my throat from the intense gaze his beautiful chocolate eyes were directing at

me. Slowly, he's lips formed a sexy crooked smile. He winked at me and I was speechless. I was most probably goofily gaping at him, so when Sean cleared his throat he brought me out of the trance that Scott had me. Sean chuckled as he took a sip from his latte. Yes. My new coffee machine was that awesome. We each had a different kind of coffee in front of us. Knowing how embarrassed I must have looked like, my cheeks felt warm and I looked at my plate embarrassed. Gosh. Earth swallow me. Please. Sean's deep laughter made me blush even more. "Emily? Don't you like the brownie?" Anya asked concerned as I was simply looking at my plate without trying it. I smiled at her and grabbed a small piece and shoved it in my mouth, "It's good" I said after swallowing it. "Great! This is Kate's favorite dessert!" She chirped in. Shit. Her birthday! "We didn't sing for you!" I voiced apologetically at Kate who was now blushing with all full force. I chuckled as she glared at me. Kate shrugged and mumbled, "It's ok." "So" Anya asked trying to divert the attention from her embarrassed daughter, "Emily, how long do you plan to stay in the UK?"

Mom snorted beside her, "from the amount of things she bought, I'd guess at least a few months!" All morning I had thought of that. "Actually" my lips formed a wide smile, "I'm staying indefinately" My eyes found Scott's chocolate eyes and he smiled back at me. The words left my mouth without me noticing it. Even though I had been mentally debating all morning, I hadn't made a decision. Or so I thought. To be honest I wasn't sure for how long I was going to stay, but I definitely didn't want to go back to the USA. I wanted to be close to Mom and...even though I was completely aware that the guy in front of me was probably going to forget about me in less than a week, I wanted, for one, to live on the moment. And right now, I wanted to enjoy the sexy distraction that was smiling at me. For as long as I could. Even if that meant only a few days... "Really?" Shock evident on Mom's voice. "Yes...if that's all right with you" I added hesitantly as I gazed at her now teary eyes. My mom was watching me with so much love and proud in her eyes that she made my own eyes teary. "Great!" Anya beamed. "Kate wants to move to London! You could live together or something!" I looked at Mom who seemed to be deep in thought, "I think that's good, right, Mom?" "Well" she cleared her throat, "there's one thing, though...I can't let my students know that I still live with my daughter...how embarrassing could that be for me?"

"What do you mean?" I asked warily. "I own the house next to mine. The couple that was living there told me last week that they are moving out, thankfully, since they had three noisy dogs, so, if you like, you guys could live there." She shrugged, "It's not much, but it's a great neighborhood. I was planning to tell you when we got to London..." "Are you sure? I mean I just got you back and-" "I'll be right next door, Emily." Her emerald eyes had still a small trace of tears in them, "and when you called me, I thought about it. I'm sure you want your privacy and I'll still be very close..." I looked at Kate and she was sincerely beaming at me, "that's awesome, Mom, thanks!" Although Sean and Scott hadn't uttered a word, when I glanced at them, Sean looked sincerely pleased and Scott was smiling. That amazingly sexy crooked smile that reached his eyes. After coffee, Kate, Sean, Scott and me cleaned up the kitchen. Kate had momentarily forgotten about Scott's status, since her mouth wouldn't shut up. She was excitedly talking about all the things we could do together and how we could decorate the house. I simply nodded, there was no point in uttering a word anyway, since she was blabbering nonstop. When the kitchen was cleaned, Sean thanked my Mom and Anya. I did noticed that he gazed at my mom for a second too long and that my mom's cheeks tinted pink. Interesting... Anya and Kate left a few minutes later. Apparently they had to wake up really early to open the pub. Don't ask why. After saying goodbye to everyone, Kate promised to call me tomorrow to make some plans about our new house.

She was really excited about it, so much it was contagious and my mind was already making plans on how we could decorate the house. One thing was for sure. As soon as we got to London, I had to start looking for a job... "Thank you Sarah. It was a lovely night" Scott formally addressed my mom. "You are very welcome to return soon" My mom smiled at him. As she shared a few words with Sean, me and Scott climbed down the small steps towards his car in comfortable silence. "Thank you for inviting me, Emily" His chocolate eyes gazed at me shining. "You're welcome, Scott" I smiled at him. "Am I forgiven then?" He asked smirking as we reached his black escalade. "Nope" I shook my head, "you still owe me one horse ride" I shoved my index finger in his chest.
Scott laughed, "Ok" he grabbed my hand and opened the door for me, "Let's go" "Now?" I blinked surprised. "Scared?" he voiced smugly. I rolled my eyes, "obviously not, Scott." Although, if riding on daylight could be tricky, I secretly thought that riding at night would be more embarrassing. Knowing my clumsiness, I was certain that I would probably crash into a tree or something. "Chicken" he sneered. I rolled my eyes again, "you're so mature, Scott..." "At least I'm not a chicken" He shrugged. "You do realize that I'm a girl and this" I moved my hand between us," wont' work out?"

"Chicken" He leaned on the open door smirking at me evilly. "You're not hurting my ego, Scott" I muttered annoyed. He raised an eyebrow, "chicken" he voiced defiantly. "Oh, for God's sake!" I raised my arms exasperated. "Chick-" I glared at him as I got in the car.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN "Scott can be very persuasive when he wants too. Right Emily?" Sean's grey eyes glanced at me from the rearview mirror. "Yes" I glared at Scott's head. I was on the back of the black Escalade that Sean was driving. After I got in, Scott walked to my mom and let her know that I was coming with them for some time. My mom, after leaving for a few minutes, and as smugly as always, gave Scott a small duffel bag with some necessities if I decided to stay the night. Thanks, Mom, I thought bitterly. Not because I wasn't excited about spending the night at Scott's Palace, which I, obviously wasn't one bit excited...but because it was pretty embarrassing. Especially that devilish smirk that my mom was sporting as she handled the bag to Scott. "So, what are you planning to do?" Sean asked amused and smirking. Jeez... "We're riding" Scott answered absentmindedly looking outside the window.

As excited as I was, I was worried about it...

"Is it safe?" I asked Sean. "Yes, Emily. All the grounds near the palace are safe. Don't worry" He smiled at me while he continued driving. Obviously, Sean had a different concept of safety than me. I was getting really worried. I was hoping that Snow was a really smart horse that wouldn't get lost or smacked into a tree.

At least, smarter than her rider... Sean rolled down his window when we arrived at the palace. He nodded and waved to a chubby red haired guard. Instead of driving to the garage, he kept driving to the stables, where, surprisingly, the lights were on. Why was I surprised, anyway? I'm pretty sure that Scott had called before. He parked next to the stable's doors. "Have fun, guys!" He got off the car and opened my door smiling confidently at me.

"It is safe, Emily" he said reassuringly. Yeah, obviously we thought differently on the matter. Still, I tried to smile at him, even though I was a wreck inside. Scott walked beside me, "I won't let you smack into a tree, Em" he whispered by my ear stopping to let me go through first. How did he know? My eyes widened and Scott tilted his head watching me curiously. A second later, he burst out laughing, "You are really worried about that!"

Scowling, I left him behind and walked towards Snow. It was such a beautiful horse. I stood there admiring it for a few seconds. Since there was no one else on the stables, Scott had to get ready the horses. He didn't mind, though. He looked really happy doing it; he was even humming one song. I watched his every move and although I wasn't stalking him, because that's so not me, I did get a glimpse of the way his muscles bended and showed when he got to carry the heavy equipment. Yummi... When he finished, he smiled at me and helped me get on the horse. He got on his and as the horses moved outside, he turned to me and in his most serious voice he said, "Stay close to me. You never know what could be following you." His chocolate eyes looked to the sides before winking at me. He turned around and kicked his horse. In no time, he was galloping towards the darkness. And I was left alone pretty much gaping at the spot he was seconds ago... Wait. What did he mean by something could be following you? My mind took some time to register that he was just messing with me. When I finally did, I narrowed my eyes at him. Sadly, it had pretty much no effect on him whatsoever. One, because he was nowhere to be seen and two, it was too dark for him to see my face. The horse moved cautiously around the stables. My head turned around all directions to figure out where he could have rode, but after a few minutes, I was becoming annoyed and somewhat antsy. Everything seemed deserted. "Boo!" Scott yelled from behind us. I jumped so high that I lost balance on the horse and fell flat on my butt. Snow got scared and ran towards the light, which was in just three steps since I only rounded the stable. "Shit!" He cursed and jumped off his black stallion. "Emily, I'm so sorry, are you ok?" "Ugh" I groaned as I tried to get up. Scott's strong arms encircled me. He pulled me up without effort.

"I'm ok" I rubbed my bottom. It did hurt, though... "I'm really sorry" The faint light from the stables doors illuminated his face. His dark eyes were really concerned and guilty. "And you call me violent?" I teased him, trying to make him feel better. That brought a small smile on his lips, "Yeah, but this time it could have been really bad if Snow stepped on you" he finished frowning. "I'm ok, though. But Snow seems to be pretty shaken..." Snow was making noises and was fidgeting on her feet. You know, like horses do... (sorry! I didn't know how to describe this!) "Yeah, let me secure her inside" He handed me his horse's ropes and he went inside for a few moments. I heard him mutter some curses under his breath while he secured Snow. I walked slowly pulling the horse with me to the doors. "Scott, seriously. I'm fine!" I said loudly from outside the doors. "I was such a moron...not to mention that Sean is going to kill me..." he shook his head. I rolled my eyes, even though he couldn't see me, "come on, you still owe me my ride."

When he walked outside, I gave him the ropes and he helped me get on the horse. He then climbed behind me. He was pretty much holding me as his arms grazed my waist. I felt small electric tingles whenever he touched me. So yeah, I had tingles the entire ride. Not that I'm complaining. We rode for about twenty minutes. Scott stopped the horse when we were facing a small lake. He secured the horse to one of the trees and we walked in silence to the small wood deck.

It was a beautiful sight. Since there was no electric light, you could see millions of stars illuminating the dark sky. It was full moon, and you could see its reflection on the water. "Nice, uh?" Scott seated on the edge of the deck, facing the water. "That's an understatement" I whispered, "its beautiful" I looked at him after seating by his side, my legs dangling playfully. Scott's chocolate eyes gazed at me, "it is." After a few seconds, he added "but it's much more impressive at night. The lake is in reality very small, so when you visit this on broad light, it seems more like a pond." I turned to look at the small waves that the water formed, distorting the reflection of the moon. "You are now officially forgiven" I smirked. "Yeah? After I made Snow drop you?" He looked at me out of the corner of his eyes. I shrugged, "I might get a small bruise, but other than that, I'm fine." Scott lowered his gaze and he fidgeted with the last button of his jacket, "I am still very sorry, though." "Stop it." I shoved him playfully on his shoulder. He looked at me and smiled that crooked sexy smile again. "You know?" His face turned to the front as he watched the whole scenery, "for some bizarre reason, I'm myself when I'm around you. I don't have to wear that blank emotionless mask that I'm supposed to have all the time." Small butterflies erupted in my stomach. We stayed in silence enjoying the nature's sounds and watching the endless sky. We stood like that in comfortable silence for a few minutes. For some bizarre reason, I felt like explaining to him my weird behavior from the previous days... "I was getting married in two weeks." I blurted out suddenly.

Scott's body tensed, but he kept his eyes forward. A few seconds later, he whispered, "I was supposed to get married soon." I looked at him out of the corner of my eye. Scott was closing his eyes enjoying the small cold breeze. "My fianc cheated on me with my step-sister who happened to be my best friend" I added softly. "I don't love my girlfriend, or should I say, ex-girlfriend?" His chocolate eyes turned to me. They roamed all over my face before stopping once again at my eyes. I sighed. After a few more seconds, I added "Yesterday I found out that my father cheated on my mother, too..." I grabbed the jacket closer to me, "I don't think I'll ever get married..." Scott snorted next to me, "Well, at least you don't have to." I turned to look at him. His eyes were still on mines and we stood like that for a few moments. As a small smile played on my lips as I said, "are you trying to make a point, here?"

Scott chuckled, "on who's life is more pathetic?" After a few seconds, he added "Maybe. My life is more difficult than yours, though." I rolled my eyes, "Yeah, how so?" I challenged him. I even placed my hands on my hip, which made him chuckle at me. "You can live your life on your own terms" He turned away to look at the water, " You can be yourself and nobody will judge you, you can cry or laugh or scream and maybe one or two people might think you are crazy, but not the whole nation..."
I stood in silence looking at him. He grabbed a small pebble that was lying on the deck and threw it to the water. I played all his word on my mind one more time and this time, I realized how hard it must be for him.

He was right, I left the US to come here, but he was stuck here. Not only that, everyone knew about his romantic status. And people commented and gossiped.

His life was just like an open book for everyone to read. Literally...

"You win" I voiced mocking defeat.

Scott chuckled and turned to look at me. His eyes lingered on mine intently.

"I'm sorry" I finally looked away, "I always thought you had it easy for being born in this position, but now I can see that it must be really hard to be under the people's scrutiny all the time."

Scott shrugged, "Most people do."

"Yes. But I'm not most people, Scott"

"No" His lips tugged up, "you are certainly not."

The breeze was colder now, and a small cold shiver ran down my spine. Scott noticed and grabbed my hand. "Let's go, it's getting late."

We rode back in comfortable silence. His words were still playing on my mind and I felt really bad for him. I was glad he had trusted in me, though.

It meant that we were now friends...

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

I dont think Ive ever hated Bruno Mars before.

Locked out of heaven was my new ringtone and it had been drilling my ears out for the last minute or so. Fuming, I grabbed the devilish device that was on the bed table next to me. Blinking on the screen was not other than the face of my soon to be ex-best friend.

Oh my freaking God, Hugh! I groaned after pressing the green button on the screen.

Hi, Emily! Glad to see you are in a good mood! I rolled my eyes at his sarcasm.

Do you not realize that its five freaking thirty in the morning, here?! I whispered yelled at the phone not wanting to wake up anyone else.

Not that they would actually hear me. The whole building was enormous to begin with. Still

Well, arent you out running? He asked mockingly.

Its too early, Hugh, I cant think of a smart comeback. I turned my back on the bed and groaned into the soft pillow.

Well I could see him shrugging, youre up, now, arent you?

You are just this close I pinched my fingers together to be relieved out of best friend duties my voice came out muffled since I was still lying on the pillow.

Tsk. You wont find anyone as wicked and lovely as me.

I snorted. I stood up on the bed seeing that Hugh had no intention whatsoever on letting me go back to sleep again, Whats up, Hugh?

Cant I call to see how my favorite girl in the world is doing? From the other side of the line you could hear some muffled voices, like he was in a busy place full of people or something.

Where are you?

At Starbucks Hugh answered smugly.

Groaning, I plopped back in my bed, I hate you.

I could so use a vanilla cappuccino right now. With a double shot of espresso.

Hugh chuckled, yeah, yeah, whatever. You are such a morning person. I rolled my eyes again.

Seriously, Hugh. Everything ok? There was a slight edge on his voice that let me know that he was having a hard time with something.

Hugh sighed, I just had a really crappy dayIm about to arrive to our spot.

A sad smile played on my lips. I laid comfortably underneath the sheets, staring at the ceiling. Hugh and I used our offices rooftop to have secret best friends meetings from time to time. I know, it may sound silly, but we both grabbed a coffee and watched the sunset. The view was incredible and being so high and away from everything was always comforting. We mostly met when one of us was upset about something.

When are you coming back, Em? I miss you There was an edge of sadness on his voice.

My mouth felt dry instantly. I missed Hugh, and I felt bad for not being there for him right now, but we both knew that me being here was the best thing for now.

I stayed silent for a moment, before whispering, Im not going back soon.

Hugh sighed on the other side of the line, yeah, I figured that much already. I just needed to hear it from you.

There was a thump on the other side, like he had kicked a can or something, it just pisses me off that you had to leave and that ass is walking around town like nothing happened. Dont get me started on that wh-

I dont want to know, Hugh I seated on the bed and pulled my knees to me, I really dont care what they do. I have Mom back and shes been really cool to me. I want to be with her for a little while. Not to mention that the fact that theres a really handsome prince on the picture as well. Dont. Go. There.

After a couple of days he will be out of the picture. But at least Id have a few more days to enjoy his company. Right?

Ugh. I dont know who I was trying to convince here...beacuse it obviously wasn't working on me yet. Sorry he said sheepishly, so, how are you?

Im good I said quickly. Too quickly as Hughs voice turned out a tad suspicious.

Really? Does it have to do with the mystery guy youve been shagging?

UGH.

I knew Hugh wasnt going to drop it. So, I might give him a little bit of what he wanted to hear so badly.

Smirking, in my sexiest voice, I whispered, He is so good

ARE YOU FOR REAL?! I burst out laughing as I pictured Hughs hazel eyes pop out of his sockets.

I wish I could be there to see your face! I said between laughs.

Whatever Hugh muttered irritated.

As I wiped some tears out of my eyes, I added excited you should totally come over for Christmas, though. Im sure Kate wont mind and you could crash at my house!

Whos Kate?

My new roomie! My mom has another house next to hers and she offered it for me and Kate to live there. Its pretty exciting!

Hugh beamed at me, thats great, Em! I will definitely talk to Chris about it. That reminds me, I gave your number to one of my favorites cousins. He works at a radio station as a Dj, and hes really outgoing. I thought that maybe you could hang out together or something.

Thats awesome, Hugh! Thanks!

Seriously, though. Have you actually kissed the bloke? He asked smugly.

I rolled my eyes, no.

How come? You should totally kiss the guy!

I got up and started pacing around the room nervously, well, you knowthings are justcomplicated. I winced at my poor choice of words. Ive been using that word too much.

Huh. Complicated for who? Hugh pressed on.

I ran a hand through my hair getting it stuck between some tangles. Frowning, I walked to the bathroom to get a brush I dont want to jump into a relationship right now. Or you know, ever.

Hugh sighed for the fifth time in the last hour, not every guy is a douchebag, Emily.

Still brushing my hair on one hand, I shrugged at my reflection on the mirror. Still. Its too soon, Hugh.

Well, if you think about it, I think its perfect!

Says the guy who wants me to shag all of Britain I muttered.

That at least means you could be having fun! He retorted. Seriously. Just kiss the bloke already! Whats the worst that could happen?

I stopped brushing midair. Staring at my reflection, I saw my cheeks blush and my green emerald eyes, like Moms, wide. He could not kiss me back? I slapped myself on my forehead at my lack of confidence.

Hugh snorted. Have you seen yourself? I frowned and surveyed the girl in front of me. What was he talking about? I was just plain Emily...

Im gay but if you kissed me, I would so kiss you back.

Another smile played on my pink lips, you might be biased, Hugh. Although I didn't know if I should gag or what. Kissing Hugh would be like kissing my brother. You know, if I had one, and that's just gross!

Nope he popped the p. Any guy would be a fool not to kiss you back. He stated nonchalantly.

Would he?

Would he kiss me back?

Ugh.

What am I even thinking about?

I shook my head and left the bathroom as Hugh added, I think we have both learnt one thing after all of this, Em live in the moment, enjoy it, because you dont know what is going to happen tomorrow

Frozen at his words, I sighed. When have I ever given you bad advice? Hugh pressed on.

I snorted and plopped back on the bed, do you actually want me to answer that?

Hugh chuckled on the other side, Just think about it, ok?

Ok I can do that. I can definitely think about kissing Scott.

I wonder how that chemistry that we seem to have could transform on a single kiss.

My eyes widened in panic when I thought of his mesmerizing chocolate eyes staring intently at me and how I thought his chapped lips could part as I got closer to him

Oh my!

Em. I have to go now, my arse is pretty much frozen. Ill talk to you later, then?

I blushed since I had completely forgotten I was on the phone with Hugh.

Ok I mumbled embarrassed, but next time, I will call you, ok?

You are so getting revenge on me, arent you? He asked amused.

Definitely I smirked even though he couldnt see me.

Hugh laughed and cut the line after saying goodbye.

After running a hand across my face embarrassed, I checked the time and it was now 6:30 am. I had officially slept three hours.

Scott brought me to my room at almost 3:00 am, after securing his horse at the stables. He was such a gentleman all the time. And God, he was so handsome that it was really hard not to be gawking at him always.

My heartbeat started racing when I thought about Hughs advice, just kiss him already.

Jeez.

That sounds so easy, I thought sarcastically.

But then, he had a point

What have I got to lose? Its not like we are ever going to see each other again

I might as well enjoy it while it lasts, right? CHAPTER EIGHTEEN I walked out of my room with a new found confidence in me. I was so going to kiss him today. Or you know, soon... You are a gorgeous, intelligent and funny woman... Any guy would be lucky to get a kiss from you... Suddenly, pain burst in my head. Being really into my mental pep talk, I didn't notice where I was going. Until I smacked at the wall in front of me. Thankfully, I didn't fall or anything like that. Unfortunately, Scott was walking right behind me on the large hall. "Did you just hit the wall?" His deep voice sounded from behind. OH MY FREAKING GOD!!! I've never ever in my whole life been as embarrassed as I've been over the last couple of days! What the hell is wrong with me?

More importantly, what the bloody hell is he doing to me? Did I just say bloody hell?! Facing a large old woman's portrait, I cleared my throat, obviously trying to maintain my voice cool and not the small squeaky voice that I was probably meant to have from being so deeply embarrassed, "I'm admiring the painting." Scott's voice couldn't hide the huge smile that I was sure plastered on his face, "really?" He came to stand next to me observing the, I must admit, hideous portrait in front of me. How can I smack into a freaking wall?! "I didn't know you were into art" Scott added amused. "You don't know much about me" I said nonchalantly. It downed on me that it may have sounded a bit snappy, which wasn't my intention at all. So I took a deep breath, trying to calm my stupid flaming cheeks and turned to look at him. "True" he whispered beside me. His chocolate eyes were drowning in me and a small crooked smile played on his lips. His hair was a bit damp, you could tell that he had been out running, because his face was somewhat flushed. He had a small white towel on his hands and he was wearing a grey Nike t-shirt along with black track pants. "Let's change that" Scott's small smile turned into a mischievous smirk that made my stomach flip. "Hungry?" He placed the towel on his shoulder after pressing it to his face. For what? Shut up, Emily! "Yes?" My voice came out squeaky from the dryness of my mouth. Scott smiled at me again. He raised his arm to look at his watch and I could only notice how the small veins popped out of the muscles of his arms. "Breakfast will be served in about twenty minutes. I'll take a quick shower, ok?"

I nodded since my brain was numb and I couldn't utter a word. Ugh. Way to impress the bloke, as Hugh would say. "Sean must be on his way to get you." He winked at me, "I'll meet you in twenty." He turned away and I gaped at his retreating body. Could he get any hotter? I shook my head embarrassed of my pervy thoughts and stares. I leaned my back on the wall, next to the old lady's portrait, and hang my head. Crashed into a wall. Wait until Hugh hears that. Not that I'm planning to tell him, anyway. It would be like committing a mental suicide. I'm sure he would mock me for the rest of my life, even mentioning it at my funeral or something like that. I wasn't overreacting, though. I'm sure Hugh would do that. A few minutes later, I heard the distinctive sound of shoes stepping closer. My face pulled up and I was met with the sight of gorgeous grey eyes. "Good morning, Emily! I thought you were still asleep!" Sean beamed at me. He was wearing a black shirt and grey trousers. I shook my head, "I got a phone call and pretty much lost any chance to sleep anymore." Thanks again, Hugh. Sean looked concerned for a minute, "is everything all right at home?" "Yeah, yeah" I made a dismissive gesture with my hand, "everything is fine. It was just my best friend checking on me." "Oh. Ok" Sean nodded. "Well, then. Let me take you to the dining room."

We walked for at least fifteen minutes, before arriving to the said room. It was the same one we had dinner the other night. It now seemed familiar. The table was set with two sets of plates next to each other, behind the large window. There was orange juice, coffee, some bagels and jam in the center of the table. Shyly, I took the same seat I had taken before. I noticed there were some magazines and a couple of newspapers as well, so I grabbed one before I heard other steps coming towards us. Scott entered the room and may I just say that I couldn't breathe at how absolutely handsome he looked. He was wearing a beige shirt with the sleeves rolled up his elbows and dark chocolate trousers. His hair was hanging loosely all over his head, but it looked sexily messed up. If that makes any sense. But what actually took my breath away, was the crooked smile he was sporting as his eyes burned into me. "Hey" he whispered as he took the seat next to me. "Hi" I managed to mumble. "You could take a picture" he added smugly, "it would last longer." Sean snorted as he leaved the room. "I might will." I grabbed a bagel and spread some jam over it before grabbing a bite. All without turning to look at Scott. Where did that boldness come from?! I mentally patted myself on the back. Smooth, Emily. Scott chuckled beside me and he too grabbed another bagel, before he took a bite, he asked me "so, what are we doing today?" We? What? Are we spending the day together?

Does that mean that I'd get the chance to actually steal a kiss from him? Am I actually doing that? Jeez... "Emily?" He smirked beside me. "Uhm. What day is today?" That matters, why? "It's Saturday." Crap. "Really?" I asked defeated. That meant that I would have to go home early to pack the few things that I had already unpacked. The worst part was that it meant that the short amount of time that I could spend with Scott would be actually shorter. "Why?" "Because I'm leaving tomorrow" I looked at the brown bread that lay on my plate. "Oh." After a pause he added, "I'm kidnapping you for the rest of the day. At what time do you reckon you should be back home?" My stomach erupted in small flutters at his words. He actually wanted to spend the day with me? Maybe he just wanted to be distracted by me before I left for real? What?! I'm confusing myself! I dunno what could be going through his mind. After breakfast I called my mom letting her know that I would be coming back after 6. Whilst I did that, Scott whispered to Sean something, but I couldn't really overhear them at all, since my mom was pretty much shouting excited on the other side of the line. I fought the need to roll my eyes and bring more attention to me.

Scott grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the back door. "Where are we going?" I blurted out. "First, we're going to check on Snow. Yesterday she seemed pretty shaken up, but hopefully you could ride her again today." "Great!" I beamed at him. Scott chuckled and walked in large strides to the stables. I hardly kept up with him, other than the fact that he was holding my hand in a tight clasp, I'm sure he would have definitely leaved me behind. Snow was ok, so Scott, with the help of the caretaker, helped me get on her. He rode another horse this time. It was still beautiful. It was white and had brown spots all over it's body; it reminded me of a huge classy Dalmatian. We rode for a couple of hours. This time, Scott was really careful to stay next to me. He took me to the same lake we visited yesterday. He was right, it was really small so it kind of lost it's charm on daylight. We didn't stop there, we kept riding along a small river stream for about thirty minutes.. We reached a small clearance on the woods, where there was already a big picnic basket. Scott helped me get off Snow and he secured the horses as I walked to the basket. I was staring at it suspiciously when he stood next to me. "Hungry?" My stomach made an embarrassing growl. Great. Add it to my embarrassing moments next to Scott. Scott chuckled. He opened the basket and took a large squared red tablecloth. He placed it on the ground and humming, he started to take out the contents of the basket. He took some plates and two glasses, some fruit and two grilled ham cheese sandwiches, along with some cherries. "Wow. This looks great!" Scott's chocolate eyes gazed at me, "Thanks." "I'll make sure to thank Sean" I teased him.

Scott glared at me, "it was my idea, though." I smiled innocently, "I know. Don't get your pants up in a notch." "What?!" He burst out laughing. "Whatever" I muttered. "Don't be like that, Em!" He shoved my shoulder playfully. We ate in comfortable silence for a while. A few minutes had passed, when Scott blurted out, "I have something to admit..." he turned his mesmerizing eyes to me. A small lump formed on my throat and I tried to swallow it, "yes?" my voice was squeaky. "I'm not sorry about your ex-boyfriend." "Huh?" Scott shook his head, "I'm not proud of this, but if he hadn't cheated, you wouldn't be here. I know, I'm being completely selfish..." Butterflies erupted in my stomach. He was right. If things happened differently and I hadn't walked in on them, I would be blissfully unaware of my cheating boyfriend, and would have been getting married in a couple of weeks. But my life would have turned out for the worst, because I would find out eventually what kind of person Sam really was...and it would have hurt even more... "It's ok" I smiled sadly at him, "I guess that when people tell you that things happen for a reason, it is actually truth, uh?" Scott's lips tugged up on a beautiful sincere smile. Not knowing what to do, I grabbed one cherry and popped it in my mouth. Playing with the stem on my hand, I started blabbering without really thinking what I was saying, "You know?" I looked at the stem on my hand intently "I've heard that if you are able to

make a small knot on this" I showed him the stem, "with your tongue, it means that you are a good kisser?" Scott's lips parted and his usually chocolate eyes darkened, "really? Can you do that?" I shrugged and popped the stem in my mouth. After a few minutes of making really awkward faces, I pulled out the stem proudly. There was a small loose knot in the middle. I looked up at him with a smugly smirk on my face. This was erased once I took on his appearance. He had leaned closer to me. Not too close, but he was certainly invading my personal space. Not that I was complaining, but it did make my heart race faster. "Guess we'll have to prove it, uh?" He voiced huskily leaning closer. I couldn't even utter a sound because his lips gently met mine afterwards CHAPTER NINETEEN His chapped lips softly touched mine. A weird tingly feeling ran through my lips to the tip of my toes. Slowly, Scott nibbled on my bottom lip causing my stomach to flip. The kiss deepened while my hands found their way to Scott's hair. Butterflies erupted in my stomach as his hands gripped me by the waist. Gradually, my back met the grass while Scott hovered over me. A soft moan erupted down my throat, making his hands grip me harder and the kiss became more passionate. Breathless, Scott pulled apart and gazed at me with a small smile on his lips. His pupils were completely dilated, making his stare much more intense. My heart was racing so fast and loud that I was sure he could hear it. ... it was the best kiss I've ever had... Scott's smiled turned into a smirk, "it was pretty good..." He voiced huskily. Wait. Did I say that out loud?!

My already warm cheeks flushed even more, causing Scott to huskily chuckle at me. "You know? That blush makes you look even more beautiful." Great. I blushed ten times harder. Scott pulled away from me laughing. He grabbed my hand and pulled me to him with so much strength that he made me crash into his chest with a thump. His arms encircled my waist and he leaned really close to me again. He didn't kiss me, though. His chocolate eyes stared at me piercing me through my soul. So I did whatever sane person would do in my situation. I closed the small gap between us and kissed him again. The moment my lips crashed into his, Scott smiled and eagerly kissed me back. This kiss was amazing as the first one. My whole body tingled as my hands entangled on his sexy brown hair. Scott's hands roamed on my waist pulling me closer to him. It just felt...perfect... We pulled apart when it was getting really hard to breathe. At least for me. Scott sexily smiled at me. His right hand cupped my cheek as his thumb caressed my lips. He pecked me one last time and pulled apart completely. He grabbed my hand and intertwined it with his. "Come on" We walked towards his horse. "What about the food and-" "Don't worry about it."

Without any other word, he helped me get on the horse. He got behind me and pulled me closer to him. This time, as we rode back, he grabbed the ropes with one hand while his other hand rested on my waist, holding me. Am I dreaming? It felt like it. It was completely surreal. Who would have thought that I would be riding a beautiful horse with the sexiest man who just happened to kiss me? And damn...that was an amazing kiss. Or kisses... Who's counting? As I caught a glimpse of Scott's palace, my whole body tensed. Is this it? Is this the last time I'll see him again? I always knew this would happen. This, whatever this was, it wouldn't last more than...well...one day. So, why do I feel completely disappointed? My heart started beating faster as we approached the stables. I didn't want this to end. Please, don't let this be it... "Em?" Scott brought me back from my thoughts. I realized that he had already climbed down and had extended his hand to help me out.

My heart was still beating really fast. Like too fast. I knew I was on the verge of hyperventilating as I was fighting the freaking tears that were now brimming on my eyes. "Are you all right?" Scott asked concerned. I nodded. I couldn't trust my voice right now. I'm just being pathetic, I thought sourly. He helped me down and I pulled away from him as fast as I could. Scott watched at me worried. I wasn't sure I could control myself anymore. My breathing became a bit more frantic. So I turned away and walked to where Snow was held. I did catch a glimpse of the frown that was now between his eyes. What the hell is wrong with me? Stop being so pathetic! I calmed myself and wiped some unshed tears from my eyes as I was standing next to Snow. I stroked her absentmindedly for a moment. This is kind of messed up. Scratch that. This is so messed up. I want to kiss him again. That's the thing. I want to kiss him over and over again. And maybe even more... UGH. Sighing, I ran a hand on my face exasperated. What the hell does this mean?

"Hey" Scott whispered behind me. Slowly, his hands encircled my waist as he turned me over. "Are you freaking out on me?" his voice was sincerely concerned. His deep chocolate eyes roamed all around my face searching for any clue. Weakly, I snorted. "Am I that obvious?" I mumbled. I was looking everywhere but him. I guess I couldn't trust my stupid tear conducts to behave properly. His hand cupped my chin and he lifted it so I had to look at him. "Please, don't." My shoulders sagged. The fight I was having with the tears that were trying to get out, resumed. One small tear trailed down my cheek. "I...I just...I'm not" I sighed as he ran his thumb wiping the tear that managed to get out. He sighed too. "You want to know what I think." I nodded as he smiled sadly. He was still cupping my cheek with one hand and gripping me by the waist with the other. "Honestly? I don't want to know...for the first time in my life, I don't want to think about it. I just..." his dark chocolate eyes pierced me, "I just want to kiss you..." His eyes gazed at my lips before returning to my eyes. My stomach clenched again. A warm feeling burst from within me as he continued talking, "I really like you. I understand if this is too much, you've just got out from a serious re-" I stopped him as I crashed my lips, once again, to his. This time, the kiss was more passionate. His arms gripped me tighter and he pinned me to the wall. My hands travelled form his really hard chest to his back. I didn't want to think. Hugh's words echoed on my mind. Just do it. So I kissed him like it would be the last time. Because, honestly, it could be.

Someone cleared up their throat behind us. We pulled apart panting and all I could see where his mesmerizing dark chocolate eyes watching me hungrily. "Your father's here, Scott" Sean's serious tone brought us back from wherever we were. Scott tensed immediately. He closed his eyes and ran a hand through his hair. "I don't want to see him" His voice was cold and void of emotion. Biting my lip, I cupped his chin concerned. I stroked the small sexy dimple that forms on it. Scot opened his eyes and his lips tugged up on a small smile. "Is he alone?" From the corner of my eyes I saw Sean shook his head. "He's with Lady Isabelle and Mark." He caught my eyes and his current frown shifted in a small smile. That made me smile in return. "I'm driving Emily home" He grabbed my hand interlacing our hands, "and then I'll drive back to London." Sean stopped him by placing a hand on his shoulder. "I'll come with you." It was not a question, it was a statement. Scott knew he didn't have a choice, so he just nodded once and pulled me to the direction of the garage. My stomach sank again from the thought of not seeing him again. We walked to the garage and as soon as we entered it, Scott pinned me against the wall again. May I just say that this pinning was really hot? "We're not finished, Emily." He huskily voiced before closing the gap between us and kissing me again. The same emotions twirled around my body. This time, though, I knew I was completely turned on as one of his hands rested on my hips and a complete wave of need grew from within me. He pulled apart as we heard the unmistakable steps of Sean coming closer.

"Things in London can be hectic. But I'll call you as soon as I can, ok?" A few bangles were on his eyes and I ran my hand through them, placing them behind his ear. "Ok" I tried to sound confident. Deep down, I was completely freaking out. Will he actually call me? I guess I shouldn't expect it, really. I knew what this was. Maybe I was just this week's fling or something. I mean, seriously. The guy could have any girl he ever wanted to. Why settle for me? To be honest, I didn't want to be involved emotionally with someone. Are you sure? A small voice said in my head, It sure didn't seem so, seeing that you were practically crying for the guy a few moments ago. Shut it. "I will call you" Scott said confidently. "This" he gestured from me to him with his hand, "is only the beginning." CHAPTER TWENTY I glared at my useless phone. It hadn't worked right for the last six days. I mean, seriously...the stupid thing was missing signal or something. I sighed and locked my eyes at the marble floor.

My mind was trying to make really dumb assumptions as to why a certain hot someone hadn't called me. The first days, I tried to play it cool. Even though we were moving to London and getting all the things out of the boxes or in my case, bags, I tried to take the phone everywhere, just in case he called me. And when I say everywhere, I mean it. I hate to admit, but I even took it to the bathroom. Who knows when he would call? I definitely didn't want to miss that. So I did the unthinkable, and discreetly, placed it in the back of my jeans when I needed to use the loo. I don't think Kate noticed my obsession. And if she did, she was acting really nice about it, because she never uttered a word about it. The rest of the days passed out like that. Only yesterday...I started to glare at the useless device. There had to be something wrong with it. I mean, yeah. I got my mom's calls. And Kate's. And Hugh's. But not the one that I was truly expecting. Not even a freaking text. So, today, I started to imagine pathetic excuses to keep myself calm. But at 5:00 pm I was running out of them. I knew why he hadn't called. I just didn't want to accept it. Pathetic. I know. The thing that got me the most was how much I wanted him to call me.

First of all, I always knew that whatever happened wouldn't last. We lived in completely different worlds. One thing is to get along in the countryside, where you can be yourself without worries and expectations, pretty much like a summer fling...but I knew he had to go back to his day by day basis...and I don't think I could fit in there... The thing that was getting on my nerves was how hard it was to keep my mind off him... ...I could still feel the tingly feeling of my swollen lips after he kissed me... ...the clenching of my stomach when he was around... ...the goose bumps that rose on my skin wherever he touched me... ...the dryness of my mouth whenever his dark chocolate eyes locked with mine... Honestly...what was wrong with me?! Never in my life I felt like this. Not with Sam. His kisses, his touch, his smile...they vanished the first moment Scott came into my life. Why? How on earth was I supposed to get over this?! I closed my eyes as I felt them brimming with tears. Suck it up, Emily. This is only the beginning...those were his words... I should be thankful that it ended before it started. Right? "Emily?" A dark voice called my name bringing me out of my misery.

My eyes looked up and I found myself in front of a blonde guy. He had blue eyes and had somewhat of a rocker look going on. His faded jeans were ripped at the knee. He even had a black leather jacket on top of a grey shirt. "I'm Scott" He reached out his hand. Great. My stomach clenched just at the sound of his name. Still, I plastered a fake smile on my face as I shook his hand. He had nothing to do with whatever mess was going on inside of me. "Hi" His blue eyes roamed all over me concerned. Thankfully, he kept if to himself, "have you been waiting for long?" I shook my head as I swallowed the large lump on my throat. "Come on, let me show you the way..." Scott smiled at me softly. Getting up, I grabbed my bag and followed Hug's cousin to his studio. Scott contacted me yesterday. I bet Hugh had been pestering him as he had me. He asked me to meet him at his job. He was a DJ. A most popular, may I add. After Hugh told me who he was, I started to listen to his show. He was funny and laidback and had a good taste in music. So, when he asked me to come to one of his shows, I was slightly excited. Not much, due to other circumstances... We got in front of a grey door with a large five plastered in it. Scott opened the door for me smiling. There was a large table with controls that divided the room. The other part of the room had a laptop, another set of controls and two chairs with microphones in front of them. The guy who was sitting in front of the controls smiled at me. "Hi, I'm Neele." "Emily." I waved weakly at him.

"Come on, I have a surprise for you" Scott gestured me to follow him. "You can leave your purse here" he signaled the sofa.

Reluctantly, I placed the purse on the green sofa. My hand automatically reached out to grab my cellphone. I stared at the black devise in my hand for a second before putting it back inside. Stop torturing yourself, Emily... Sighing, I followed Scott who was patiently waiting for me at the glass door. Turns out the show was actually fun. Scott made sure to tell more jokes than usual; his surprise was pretty neat too. I got to meet the guys from One Direction. They were really down to earth, I didn't actually talk much to them, since I was pretty shy around them, but they were really nice and funny. They couldn't stay for the whole show since they were expected somewhere else. After one song and a few pictures, they left hurriedly for another studio. As we walked outside the building, a wide smile played on my lips as I excitedly talked with Scott about the show. The moment he opened the door for me, the cold air assaulted me without warning, making me shiver. It was November already and everyday London was getting much colder. I plopped myself in one of the beige loveseats with a vanilla cappuccino double shot at the Starbucks. "Thank you, Scott, I had a really great time, today." He seated on the black chair in front of me, chai tea in hand. "Neat, right?" he said smugly. "Awesome." His lips tugged up in a wide smile, "I'm glad I finally get to see your famous smile, Emily." "Famous?" I raised one eyebrow.

Scott rolled his eyes, "Hugh's been bragging about you for quite some time, now." He carefully took a sip from his hot tea, "and I have to say, beautiful doesn't cover it." My cheeks flushed immediately. A sudden loud sound came from inside my purse. Thank God...this was about to become somewhat awkward... To be honest, blonde Scott was pretty awesome...but...dark chocolate Scott was really hard to get out of my mind... "Hello?" In my haste to do something else, I answered without looking who was calling. "Hey" My heart started beating faster just at the mere sound of his voice. "Hi" I said breathlessly. The butterflies in my stomach erupted. Wait. How dare he call me after six days, nine hours and twenty minutes, give or take. Not that anyone is counting. How lame would that be... I shifted in my seat and gripped my phone tighter. "Are you busy tonight?" No. "Yes" I coldly answered. Scott sighed on the other side of the line. "Let me make it up to you, Em." "Make what up, Scott?" I snorted, "it's not like I've been waiting for you to call me." I looked up and blonde Scott was surreptiously keeping an eye on me, he even had his phone out. Shit. "You're obviously angry, Emily...and trust me, I've been beating myself up for-" "Whatever, Scott. I'm busy tonight."

Silence. "I have to-" "Whatever you have, cancel it. I'm picking you in an hour." My eyes widened at the authority tone he used. It's kind of hot. No. It's so not hot... "You can't tell me what to do" I hissed. Scott snorted. "I've had the worst week ever. To top it all, I can't stop thinking about you and right now, all I want is to see you. I'll see you in 58 minutes, Emily..." Incredibly, even far apart, a small shiver ran down my spine and small goose bumps formed all over me. My already fast beating hearth accelerated. All my anger evaporated. Meeting One Direction and everything that had happened on the last six days dissipated of my mind... ...He thought of me... Me. Just as much as I thought of him... "I'm not home." Was all I managed to blurt out. "Where are you?" His dark husky voice sounded somewhat strained. Is he jealous? "I'm busy" Blonde Scott looked away and shifted on his seat uncomfortably. Biting my lip, I sighed. I'm such a bad friend... They guy has been trying to make me smile for the last two hours. The least I could do is to be nice and pay all my attention to him. "I really have to go, Scott."

He sighed. "Call me. I'll pick you up. No matter the hour." "Ok." I really didn't want to hung up on him... "Emily?" "Yes?" "No matter what time it is." A small smile formed on my lips, "Ok." After finishing the call, I held the phone against my chest as I sighed contently. "You sure have a lot of Scott's as admirers, huh?" I looked up guilty to find blue eyes watching me intently. Shrugging, I bit my lip again, "Scott is a popular British name?" Blonde Scott chuckled, "I guess" he rolled his eyes, "it is used much after the Royals, you know?" I do. I shrugged again. "Still, it seems like I'm not the Scott you actually want to be with..." Blinking furiously, my cheeks flushed again. This time, out of guilt and embarrassment. "I'm really so-" He lifted his palm, "No need to apologize, Emily." He shrugged, "you are really beautiful, inside and out. So, I'm sure you have a lot of interested guys ogling you." I rolled my eyes, "I'm not. But thank you." He looked at this phone's screen, "I have to go, Emily. I have to DJ at a gig tonight. I was going to ask you to come with me, but it seems you are already busy."

Guiltly, I tried to apologize again, "I'm s-" "I'm not." He smiled at me sincerely, "I'm happy for you." He got up and grabbed his black leather jacket. As he was putting it on, he looked at me and in his most serious tone said, "he better take care of you, otherwise, he will have to deal with me." A warm feeling ran through me, "Thank you." "Take care, Emily." He leaned and kissed me in the cheek. "Call me to hang out some other time, ok?" "Will, do." Scott walked out the door and from the window, I saw him salute me in a military way as he winked at me. My smile grew wider. I had a good feeling about him. I'm sure we were going to be good friends. I stared at my phone for a few seconds. He really doesn't deserve me calling. I rolled my eyes. Who am I kidding? My heart pace fastened as I touched the screen to dial his number.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

Would you stop that?!

What? That I signaled with my pointer finger at his twitching lips. Im not doing anythingjeez Rolling my eyes, I turned away since a slight smile started to play on my lips. My eyes travelled around the immense room we were at. I have to say that eating a really good cheese hamburger with crunchy French fries in front of the central hall of the British Art Gallery was impressive. I silently admired the beautifully fine strokes that composed the garments from the ladys painting I had my eyes on. It has its perks, doesnt it? Scotts dark said in front of me. Huh? I tilted my head curiously watching him. Scotts lips were still playing that annoying smugly smile on them. He had been pretty much gloating and teasing me since he picked me up half an hour ago. The fact that I had called him pretty much ten minutes after we hung up had increased his already boosted ego. Jeez I should have waited at least an hour I meant it has its perks dating a royal, isnt it? My stomach fluttered at the mention of the d word. In a bad way, of course This is not a date. I quickly added. Its not? Scotts smile faltered. His dark chocolate eyes narrowed. I shook my head. Leaving the paper cup I was holding on my hands on the ground, I shyly mumbled, Im sorry if you thought this was a date, Scott

Scott shifted somewhat uncomfortably. Are you telling me that the fact that Ibrought you to the gallery, closed, may I add and moved my influences to get you a really good hamburger from one of the best restaurants in London, doesnt give me any credit to call this a date? He grabbed one French fry and popped into his mouth casually. At least he seemed to, since to be honest, his chocolate eyes were still pretty much staring at me pretty intensely. My cheeks flushed from embarrassment, I-I I tried to say something, anything, but to be honest I didnt know what to sayI did know, however, that even though I really really liked being around Scott, I knew this were going too fastand I wasnt ready for that Ill just have to work harder to impress you, then His eyes sparkled amused and his lips tugged up in a crookedly sexy smile. O.K? My brain really shut up at the most inconvenient times. I was pretty much speechless. That sexy smile playing on his chapped lips wasnt helping, either. Too soon? He grabbed the cup I had placed on the floor and took a sip watching me. That small gesture made my heart race faster and my stomach flutter. Jeez What is it about him that makes me act like this? Feeling my mouth dry, I ran the tip of my tongue on my bottom lip. Scotts eyes darkened. You are not helping your case, Em He added in a husky voice. No? My voice came out like a squeak. He shook his head as he leaner closer to me. That He ran a thumb on my lip is really sexy

I swallowed the small bump that had formed in my throat. He was close. Like really close. His chocolate eyes had me mesmerized. My heartbeats were so loud that Im sure Scott was able to hear them too. His lips were pretty much over mine and there was just a tiny gap separating us. Is there some way I can persuade you to change your mind? His husky voice gave me goose bumps. Needless to say, I was pretty much speechless, so I slowly shook my head. As I moved my head, the gap disappeared and our lips brushed. The tingly sparks changed into electric shocks as we simultaneously kissed each other. It was a soft and tender kiss. Scott smiled through the kiss making me smile in return, so we ended up pulling apart. Still smiling, Scott cupped my chin and brushed his thumb on my bottom lip. His minty breath caressed my lips as he said Im glad you called, Em. Me too. He pecked me one more time and resumed his earlier position in front of me, picking his burger in the process. I watched him in silent as he chewed the bite. He stared back at me intently, as always. Arent you hungry? He tilted his head. My stomach clenched. Yes. Very hungry I blushed embarrassed at the direction my thoughts were headed. Shrugging, I grabbed a French fry and brought it to my mouth.

Scotts chocolate eyes darkened and he smiled knowingly, as if he could have heard me. My cheeks flushed even harder. His laughter reverberated all around the room. Still embarrassed, I grabbed a French fry and threw it at him, causing him laugh even more. Its against the rules of the museum to start a food fight he grabbed the fry that had landed on his pants and ate it in one bite. Oh Godhow can anyone be that handsome? So, Scott cleared his throat, want to play a game? What kind of game? I asked suspiciously, since his chocolaty eyes were sparkling mischievously. Twenty questions? Truth or dare? Questions the words left my mouth without any seconds thoughts. Theres no need to add more tension to this. Scott pouted obviously disappointed. My heart fluttered at his pouting lips. I actually had to fight the urge to cross over our dinner and kiss him again. I shouldnt have given you an option he complained. I shrugged smiling smugly, too late. Ok he wiped his hands with a napkin. He got up and reached out for me. Wait. We should gather every- Dont worry He pulled me up and embraced me by the waist. He leaned closer as my breath caught in my throat and my stomach fluttered like crazy. His lips crashed into mine more urgently than before. The kiss deepened in no time, making it more passionate than before. When we were running out of breath, we pulled apart and Scott leaned into my forehead. Pecking me one more time, he grabbed my

hand and interlaced it with his. Smiling, in a hoarse voice, he added, come on, lets walk around the gallery. Still panting and with swollen lips, I walked beside him loving the warmness and palpable tingles on our hands. We walked to the Sainsbury wing where a photography exhibition was held. I was very much impressed that there was no one in sight and we were walking around the museum at already eight at night. The whole building was silent and our breathing and steps were the only sounds all around. The photography exhibition left me in awe. They were pictures taken in the same composition as some antique paintings. There was a portrait of a fifteen century naked woman next to a tattooed naked guy, mimicking the same position as the lady. I always wanted to study photography, so I slowly examined every composition that the exhibition held. Scott walked beside me in comfortable silence as I walked around the large room. As we walked through the exit door of the exposition, Scott gently squeezed my hand, did you like it? My lips tugged up in a wide smile, yes, I loved it. Thank you for bringing me here. He leaned closer and pecked me on the lips, GodI cant stop kissing you he huskily whispered by my ear when he pulled apart. My mouth dried and I heard myself whispering back, Then dont. Scotts crooked smile played on his lips as his chocolaty eyes stared at me, Even though this is not a date? I Not knowing what to say to that, I simply shook my head as my sight landed on the marbled floor. Scott sighed beside me. With his thumb, he pulled my chin up so our eyes could meet, justcan we agree on something? Mmhhmm?

Can we agree on not kissing anyone else? My lips twitched as they tried to suppress the forming smile. Could he be jealous? Wait. Does that mean that he thinks I kiss every guy I meet? Actually, considering the circumstances, he had every right to think like that Frowning, I stared at those beautiful dark eyes and in my most serious tone, I said I dont go around kissing guysjust handsome princes The moment those words left my mouth, my cheeks flushed crimson. Scott chuckled, Well, I just want you to kiss me. Still somewhat nervous, I reached out to cup his chin and kissed him one more time. Ready for dessert? his hoarse voice asked when we pulled apart. Always

So, do tell me, whats your favorite dessert? Scott asked stopping my hand mi d-air with a small scoop of chocolate chip ice-cream about to pop into my mouth. Is that your question? I raised one eyebrow. He shrugged, the night is youngI still have more questions to ask Mint thins A smile played on my lips, I love dark chocolate and mintyours? He showed me the pint of ice-cream he was holding in his hands with a smile playing on his lips, making him look like a cute little boy. I giggled, Favorite color? Green he said without hesitation, emerald green. The fact that he was talking about my eyes didnt go unnoticed. My heart flipped.

After a second in silence, I asked him Where were you last week? He watched me in complete disbelief, you dont know? I rolled my eyes, am I supposed to know everything about you? You just need to google me Scott shrugged. So? I pressed on. Scott shook his head as a small smile played on his lips, I was in Afghanistan. Really?! He chuckled, why are you so surprised? You do realize that as a prince I have to be involved in the military? Wow. Now I was really impressed. My eyes must have betrayed me since Scott smirked smugly. I even fly a helicopter. Seriously? He laughed at me in response. As he sobered, he watched me intently, You havent googled me? Nope I popped the final p. Have you? His lips tugged up on that devious smile again, definitely. Oh. I was really surpised that he had. I mean, I wasnt a celebrity or anything like that, so I was actually curious at what he had found. Until I remembered. The engagement. There must have been pictures and notes about the whole breakup, too. Damn.

Scott must have sensed my foul mood, as he approached me and passed an arm around my shoulders, making me lean on his chest. His closeness made me warm and fuzzy all over, making me relax against him. Do you still love him? He softly whispered near my ear. I stilled at his words. Did I? I really didnt know. If I loved him, like truly loved him, would I feel like this with Scott? I never felt so shockingly attracted to anyone beforegranted; my experience was not much on the matter, but still I dont know I whispered back as he soothingly caressed my arm, drawing circles with his thumb. To be honest, Im not sure that I loved himnow I know that whatever I had thought about him was not really him I sighed, I guess I fell for the person I pictured on my mindnot exactly him The silence prolonged for a few more minutes. Trying to ease the tension, I found myself pulling away to look at those breathtaking eyes and dimpled chin. Tell me something about you that I dont know and that you know Ill find interesting My question made him raise an eyebrow and his lips tugged up. Thats easy he smirked, surprisingly, you really dont know much about me I rolled my eyes and shoved him away. Chuckling, Scott grabbed hold of my hand on his chest and intertwined it with his, placing them on his lap. Im an architect. His dark eyes stared at me. Like my father I whispered without noticing the words that left my mouth. Yes He nodded, but I cant work as one since I have too many obligations with the country His eyes travelled behind me, looking mindlessly at the distance.

Im sorry He shrugged, I do enjoy flying that helicopter, though The rest of the evening passed on like that. We talked about our interests and he mainly teased me at any given opportunity. Eventually, we walked around the gallery, hand in hand, stopping only at a few exhibitions. This felt right. His hand on mine and his occasional kisses. Scratch that. This felt freaking awesome.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

I shifted in bed for the twentieth time in the last twenty minutes. Tomorrow would be the big day Stop it. Emily. Groaning, I grabbed the phone to realize that it was 5:30 am. I sighed and resigned myself to stand up and take a long shower, in the hopes that it would make me relax a little bit. It didnt. Actually, it made it worst.

My brain wouldnt stop fussing about all the things that had happened over the last month. First, there was the shock of Sam and Sonya. My blood boiled every time I thought about it. What made me angrier is to see how stupid I had beenI mean, really, there had to be some signs, right? Sam had always been the flirtatious type. I just thought that he wouldnt act on it. But again, I was either being nave or stupid, I hadnt decided on which And Sonyathe girl had only one friend. Me. That should have given me a clue. The thing isthat I was in love with this amazing, humorous and confident guybut he wasnt. Thats how I pictured him in my mind. The reality was far from it. What would have happened if the wedding had gone through? Would I ever found out? The thought, things happen for a reason, popped in my mind. After the last few weeks, that was beginning to be my life mantra. Things were so different now, for starters, I had changed country, and even though it may seem to be like I was running away, well, it started that way, it had changed my life for the best. Living in London was proving to be great for me. I had Mom as my nosy next door neighbor, which was ok for me, a bubbly great friend as a roommate, a new job at a rising real Estate company, who seemed to be a great challenge, anda really handsome and out of the ordinaryspecial friend. As I walked down the stairs with my still damp hair, towards the kitchen, a wide smile played on my lips. Scott. Special friend? A giggle made its way out of my mouth. Now, that was understatement. Although we hadnt been able to see each other again, due to his different activities and me trying to get a job, we had been texting through all day long over the last few days.

I started to prepare coffee absentmindedly, as I thought about him. He was awesome. Awesome was an understatement. Not only was he incredibly handsome, Scott was really funny and outgoing with me. I shook my head smiling as I remembered all the klutzy things he, somehow, made me do. His dark chocolate eyes could probably hypnotize me to the point I would probably smack into the same wall more than once. There were no sparks between us. There were freaking fireworks! That made me frightened. Very frightened. I knew Sam for over a year before actually dating him and look how that turned outand ScottI only knew him for less than a week before we kissedand all that tingly things and butterflies and klutziness were new for me. I mean, yes, Ive felt them before, but never like this What if he was only playing with me? Or that I was utterly wrong about him just as I had been with Sam? That very thought scared me to deathbecause whatever I felt for Scott was growingand growing fast Ugh I groaned out loud as I plopped myself on one of the kitchen stools in front of the coffee machine. I am in deep shit. No doubt about it. Suddenly, the house phone ringed. Wondering who would call at this time, I answered the phone as just one name popped into my head, Hi Hugh my voice was somewhat strained.

Moms signature giggle erupted, Hi sweetie, where you expecting a call? I checked the clock on my phone. It was 6:00 am. Jeezcould this day go any slower? Not really, Mom. Hugh is the only one that takes pleasure in annoying me at this time. As the words left my mouth my eyes widened, I mean, not that you are being annoying, because you never are, I mean, you know, mothers can be somewhat annoying sometimes, but not right now I slapped my forehead.Great speech, Emily. ughIm just gonna shut up, now All right? her voice was sweet enough to let me know that she hadnt taken anything I said by heart. Thank goodness Yeah, everythings great I even plastered a fake smile on my face. Even though she couldnt see me. Well, I heard some noise see? Noisy neighbor! I smiled at the thought, and I wanted to make you breakfast to celebrate your first day of work! I even bought a coffee machine and its brewing as we speak. Want to come over? I looked at the untouched mug of coffee in my hands and spilled it on the sink, Ill be there in a minute. I grabbed my grey coat and a red scarf and walked out the door with a small smile on my face.

Did you like the coffee? Mom asked proudly. I looked down panicky at the pretty much full steamy mug. Could I be honest? It was THE worst coffee ever. Mom was never good at the kitchen, but even though her French toast was a little more brown as usual, well more like black coalI was really touched at the fact that she had tried. Its great Mom I tried not to grimace as I gulped the whole thing before I could spit it out. Great! she beamed. You want more? the glass jar was right in front of me.

NO! I cleared my throat, I mean, no thank youI should really get going. I dont want to be late on my first day. Today I started to work on a small enterprise that was in charge of decorating celebritys houses. My boss, Lady Isobel, yes, I was supposed to acknowledge her title, which to me was completely ridiculous, was a stunning red head who happened to be bored and decided to start this company. Luckily, Hugh had recommended me for the job and she was delighted to have me. I suspect it had something to do with my fathers last name. I didnt like that, but I needed the job, so I planned to work there while I kept looking for another employment. Ok she said rather hesitantly. Sweetie, I need to tell you something. Oh no. Now what? Your father called me yesterday Her green eyes blinked at me, waiting for any kind of reaction. And? I fought the urge to roll my eyes. Hes getting a divorce. Anna and her daughter Mom narrowed her eyes, have left for good. Well, good for him I said flatly as I placed the now empty mug on the sink. Be nice to himhe really cares for you and hes stressing about it. He told me hes coming to London next week and is hopeful to have a chance to talk to you. This time I did rolled my eyes, Mom, I really have to go. Ill talk to you later, ok? Mom sighed as she leaned on her country style kitchens counter, Ok, I guess Walking towards her, I smiled, thanks for the breakfast, it wasspecial. Moms green eyes lightened up as she laughed, Next time, Ill treat you out, ok? Just promise to think about it.

I raised an eyebrow amused, well it depends on where you are treating me out! The last thing I saw before I closed the door was Mom as she shook her head smiling. Four hours later, I was waiting in line at The Espresso Room, a coffee shop that Byron, my coworker had recommended to me. Starving, since breakfast had been hideous, I started to count all the heads before my turn. Suddenly, my IPhones tone interrupted the sum. Without really paying attention to the screen, I answered the call. Hi beautiful Butterflies erupted in my stomach. Hey My cheeks flushed as my smile widened. Are you at work? Nope I popped the p, Im at the Espresso Room on lunch break. But Ive been waiting in line for the last twenty minutes, so Im not sure Ill actually get to eat anything. Scott chuckled, it is usually full at lunch time. Mmmhh I huffed. So, are you free for dinner? If I were alone, I would be doing a ridiculous happy dance, not anymore. Great. Ill pick you at five. I frowned at the time. Why so early? Because our restaurant is not nearby I could picture that devious sexy smile that buckled my knees. I have to go, Em he whispered, Im at a meeting but I really wanted to talk to you. My stomach clenched, Ok, Ill see you later, then. You sure will. Great.

Now the day is going to feel too long. At least until we get to 5:00pm. The time did pass too slowly. Lady Isobel merely acknowledged my presence. Byron, though, the other person that worked with her was really nice and seemed actually surprised at more than once occasion. Huh. It made me think that they did hire me out of my fathers last name and actually thought that I wouldnt know what to do So, you could understand that at 4:30, when I finally got home, I was really stressed and angry. Seeing Scott was the only thing I looked forward too. Closing the door, I peeked around our modern house to find it empty. Kate had been really lucky to find an opening at the newspaper she wanted to work at. Well, luck had not much to do with it, she was an impressive journalist, and I was really happy for her. Sighing, I took off the black boots that were killing me and dropped by the door. I still had a little time before Scott arrived, so I walked blindly through the house until I got to my room. After being here for the last two weeks, my room was the only room in the house that was all set. The rest of the house had only some furniture, but that was because Kate had insisted on buying everything together, and since she was swamp with work all the time, we hadnt found time to do it. My room was spacious. It had a queen size bed in the middle with a turquoise comforter and some white pillows on top. Two bed stands by the sides, a glass jar with some flowers and one book. On the right side, there was a large window with a large pillowed bench. My favorite part of the room. I loved to lay there while I read a good book. I took off all my clothes and went straight to the bathroom. Twenty minutes later, I was fretting over my choice of clothes. Scott didnt say where wed be going, so I had no idea what to wear. After last weeks, I wouldnt be surprised if he took me to dinner by the lions at the zoo, or something like that. It was really cute, though. The fact that he took me some place Id love, had earned him points. I laughed at myself.

He didnt need to earn more points The doorbell ringed as I was finishing applying black eyeliner under my eyelashes, for a smoky kind of look. I checked myself in the mirror and smiled at my already flushed cheeks. On the end, I had decided to wear dark boot cut jeans, a white turtle neck and a cozy grey sweater. I added a little bit of color with some turquoise jewelry. I practically ran down the stairs, careful not to trip this time, no need to embarrass myself. You know, not this early, at least Breathless, I eagerly opened the door with a wide smile. I was surprised to see Sean waiting for me. I looked behind him and found a black land rover parked on the street. Where is he? As if Sean could hear my thoughts, he cleared his throat, Hi, Emiliy. Scott asked me to take you to him. I tried to smile at him, but even as I tried, it came out a little bit strained. Yeah, let me grab my coat. Sean patiently waited for me at the steps. Then he walked me to the car and opened the front door for me. He hadnt even come to get me? I sighed trying to calm myself, since, to be honest; I was begging to get annoyed at this whole thing. I mean, just this morning I was thinking if this was a game for him. And this, well this was making me doubt everything Half an hour later, we arrived at the airport. When I noticed the large sign on the road, my growing annoyance decreased and transformed into utter curiosity. Sean had been silent all the time, but after we crossed the gates, I turned to him surprised to find him trying to hide his smile. Narrowing my eyes at him, I asked, Where are we going? Youll find soon, enough was his short answer. I rolled my eyes and looked ahead. Maybe the whole dinner with lions wasnt too unbelievable. Instead of lions, it could be planes?

Ugh. At last, Sean parked next to a large plane that was ready to board. There was even a set of stairs and the pilot was on the bottom talking to someone. With bursting curiosity, I stepped out of the car and followed Sean as we approached the plane. The person that was talking to the pilot turned and I found myself breathless again. Scotts crookedly smile was the first thing I noticed. He was as handsome as ever with a large brown leather jacket and blue denim jeans. His bangs were loose and messy as usual. His chocolaty eyes bored into mine as he slowly took the five steps that would bring us closer. He didnt say anything; he just cupped my chin and brought his lips to mine in a soft kiss. Im sorry I couldnt pick you up, but I had something to do Pfftits ok Its not like my mind was going crazy with all kinds of thoughts , I thought sarcastically. His lips formed that sexy simile as I blushed, lets go, beautiful. He grabbed my hand and interlaced our fingers. We climbed up the stairs and as we seated on one of the six elegant seats, I finally found my voice and asked him, Where are we going? To dinner He buckled me and got comfortable next to me. My hand was still on his, and he placed it on his lap. Leaning back and closing his eyes, he murmured God, I missed you A goofy smile played on my lips as I stared his chiseled profile, Scott, where are we going? Opening one eye, he smiled at me, I told you, dinner. Then, he resumed his previous position. Sighing, I shifted in my seat as I cuddled on with him, youre not telling me, are you? Nope Scott answered amused. Now, go to sleep, we have one hour left.

I closed my eyes feeling absolutely thrilled and happy. After a few minutes, the rhythm of his steady breath, made me follow after him, sleeping more calmly than ever before.

I cannot believe you brought me to Paris. Scott chuckled. We were seating on a beautifully arranged table with candle lights on the rooftop of a large building on Champs Elysees, watching the spectacular scenery around us. It was already almost nine, and you could see the lights of the restaurants and boutiques above us. But the most amazing thing was the Eiffel Tower. It was such an amazing view. I was pretty much gaping at the monument without paying attention to anything else. Well, you know anything else beside the handsome guy in front of me. I remembered you said you loved French cuisine. He grabbed a piece of bread and popped it into his mouth. I snorted, incredulously; I asked If I had told you I liked chinese food would you have taken me to China? His dark chocolate eyes sparkled with mischievousness, maybe I shook my head as the French waiter approached us with our plates. One nagging thought popped into my mind; did he ever treat every girl like this? I always pictured him as the serious, reserved one, but I mean, a lot of things happened with celebrities that you never knew about. Could he be a player? What are you thinking? His eyes were no longer playful, they were watching me intensely. Shrugging, I mumbled, nothing. Then I grabbed a bite of food and started eating. My eyes widened at the combination of flavors inside my mouth, this food was amazing. Emily.

I looked up and noticed that his food remained untouched. Biting my lip, I blurted it all on one breath, doyoualwaystreatgrilslikethis? He stayed in silence for a moment. After taking a sip from his glass, he leaned closer, youre not any girl, Em. My heart flipped and I lowered my head embarrassed. Im just so scared, I thought. Hey he cupped my chin, This is new to me to. His dark eyes bored into mine. Im sorry, Im ruining everything. Scott smiled at me as he passed his thumb over my lips, youre not. He closed the gap between us and kissed me sweetly, making me feel warm and relaxed. We enjoyed dinner making small talk about our week. He frowned when he heard about my day at work, but he didnt comment anything. As we were drinking coffee, after a scrumptious dinner, I looked around the beautiful city before us and sighed. This is amazing, Scott. Thank you. Anything for you, Em. He squeezed my hand and added, and only you. I worried my lip as I stared at him. My heartbeat paced faster and I found myself begging for the night to go as slow as the day had been. Want to go for a walk? Yes, please! After all this food we need to run a marathon or something! Scotts husky laugh made me smile. As we were walking down the streets, I noticed Sean was following close by. Do you always need to have security? Scott shrugged, mostly when we are abroad. That reminded me. My fathers coming next week. Hes getting a divorce. I looked around loving all the French architecture.

Scotts large arm engulfed me in a tight hug, are you talking to him? I shrugged as I enjoyed being like this with him, yeahI guess After a few minutes in silence, we reached a park. There was a small fountain in the middle and some benches on the sides, we took a seat admiring the garden around us. I have no relationship with my father. He shrugged, other than the official one. This seemed like a really private matter. I didnt want to pry, so I stayed in silence listening to the soothing sound of the water. I figured that if he wanted to share it with me, hed do it over time. If ever. Scott stood up and kneeled before me, do you want to stay for the weekend? My breath caught in my throat. If I had been drinking water, it would have been one of those moments where you spit everything out of your mouth. I blinked trying to calm my erratic heart. All the while, Scott stared at me with that devious smile on his face. You know how much I love that smile. How could I say no to that? CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE "Yes." The words left my mouth without me noticing. Scott's pupils dilate and his smile was evident. With a flick of his hand, he made a gesture to Sean, who was standing up a few steps over the left, next to a street lamp. He then grabbed my hand and helped me up. "I was hoping you would say that..." That devilish smirk appeared on his face as one strand of hair covered his left side. Instinctively, I reached out for the loose strand and removed it from his eye. As I did so, I noticed that my hand was trembling. Am I excited?

Panicked? Both? The fact that we were in another country strikes in my mind and as we speed walk through the Parisian streets, I asked him, a little bit breathless, "I don't have my passport. Isn't this illegal?" Scott's dark chuckles made my stomach flip. "Your Mom helped me." Oh. Mom. I should have known. We stopped at a little dark alley. I turned around and gladly saw that Sean was still with us. It wasn't a scary alley, but after reading quite a few frightful stories about them, a queasy feeling was darkening my mood. "Scott, why are-" "Shhh" he placed one finger on my lips effectively shutting me up. Sean passed us and winked at me. He lifted his palm to Scott, telling us that we should wait. With his finger still on my lips, Scott leaned to me and gave me one soft kiss. Somewhat breathless, and very much intrigued, I frowned and opened my mouth to ask him again what was going on, when his lips met mine in a more rushed manner. The electrifying current between us intensified and I found myself eagerly kissing him back. A small groan left his mouth before he pulled away. His dark chocolate eyes bored into mine making my knees feel weak. Thank Goodness we were leaning on the wall, because I'm pretty sure that me falling would only be an addition to the already long list of embarrassments in front of Scott. A moment later, Sean appeared with two hats and a pair of sunglasses. Scott placed one in my head smiling and gave me the sunglasses without another word. He did the same and as I finished adjusting the aviator glasses on me, he grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the light.

We entered the hotel, the Ritz, may I add, through one of the kitchens. The staff didn't spare us a second glass as we passed. They must be used to this kind of behavior. One thing was for sure. I wasn't. To be honest, I was completely embarrassed. I felt like on one of those cheesy romance novels that people write on the internet, where anything can happens. Yet this was real life... my life... I don't go to dinner to Paris just for the heck of it... I don't have to hide in an ugly pair of sunglasses when it's already almost midnight... What am I doing? A big lump formed on my throat as my eyes travelled around the elegant rooms we were now crossing. My heart started to race too fast. In anticipation or in panic, I wasn't sure... We grabbed the elevator and I tried to control my ragged breath, but my hands started to tremble again. Scott eyed me from the corner of his eyes. We were not alone, Sean was still with us. I wanted to run to the room, and yet, I wanted to run the other way... Why everything has to be confusing? Or...is it just me ? Ugh... I was so deep in my thoughts that I didn't register that we had walked out of the elevator or that we had entered an amazingly elegant suite. The click the door made when it was closed brought me back. Or maybe the fact that I was stupidly gaping at the two sofas,

or the glass chandelier that was above them, or the beautifully arranged orchids on the table in front of us... Scott leaned on the door studying me. My chest was rising uncontrollably as he started to approach me. He took one step at a time and I could see his pupils dilated, making his eyes seem much darker. His hat flew to the other side of the room and his brown aviator sunglasses were left on one of the sofas. I tried to swallow the uncomfortable lump in my throat and for the life of me, I couldn't move. Not even breathe. He must have sensed my panic because he stopped when there was not more than five inches separating us. "You are scared." It wasn't a question. He was just stating the obvious. "Breathe, Emily." His dark eyes roamed all over my face, "you don't have to do anything that you don't want to..." Well, that's the problem. I WANT TO. But... What if that's the only thing that he wants? What if we sleep together and tomorrow he'll lose any interest in me? What if? At some point I had to take a harsh intake of breath, since I was about to turn blue. Scott gently caressed my cheek. His dark eyes bored into mine and a small smirk formed on his lips. He took a step away from me and started unbuttoning his shirt. My eyes widened as he took it off. Still smiling, he reached it towards me. "You're going to need a pajama."

Numbly, I grabbed the shirt still panting hard. His smirk grew wider as he leaned to me and our lips met. He kissed me with so much passion that not only butterflies erupted in my stomach, but my whole body felt tingles and goose bumps appeared on my skin. He deepened the kiss and my hands entangled on his brown hair at the same time his arms slide on my waist bringing me closer to him. Too soon he pulled apart. We were both breathless. His shirt was now lying on the floor as I got lost in the moment. Something that happened every time he kissed me. Scott's smirk showed up on his lips one more time, before he huskily whispered, "good night, beautiful." He turned around and got in one of the two doors that were next to us. Before he closed it, his eyes travelled hungrily from the top of my head to the tip of my shoes. That simple gesture sent my heart to overdrive. Again. Then, he closed the door. My mouth dropped open and my eyebrows frowned. My shoulders sagged and I must have stayed glaring the stupid door for more than ten minutes. I was still hoping that it was a joke and he would come outside smirking again. But he didn't. Completely disappointed, I forced myself to get inside the other room. My feet were numb as the rest of my body. Sighing, I didn't even look around the posh room; I simply walked to the bathroom with Scott's shirt on my hand and settled for a warm shower. Was I relived? Or disappointed? I'm such a mess. I must be bipolar or something like that. One moment I'm freaking out so bad that he notices it. Then, I'm completely disappointed. One thing is for sure. He is too sweet.

He noticed how I felt and yet he tried to lighten up the mood. He must care... That simple thought made my heart flip and my stomach flutter. He must. If he didn't care, he wouldn't have got into so much trouble...and he would obviously be pissed...and he wasn't...he smiled at me...I mean, he even teased me... I froze as I processed my thoughts. Damn, I care too... I shouldn't. But I do. Then what the hell are you doing on the other room, you moron! Great, now I'm pretty much screaming at myself for my stupidity. I searched for the razor and shaved my legs, giving me a mental pat on the back for not wearing any granny underwear. It wasn't lingerie, but at least it was plain white cotton. I tried to hurry, but ended up taking a twenty minute shower. After towel drying my hair, I brushed it and put it up in a kind of messy bun on the top of my head. I grabbed Scott's dark shirt and buttoned it leaving some sexy cleavage. At least I hoped so... I tiptoed around the suite without closing my room's door until I was standing in front of Scott's. Swallowing the small lump that had formed on my throat due to nerves, I made a fist to knock on the door. My hand stopped in midair as I tried to gain some courage to actually move it further. My chest was moving quite fast due to my heart racing pulse. Come on, Emily...just knock on the damn door... Then what?!

What should I say? What can I possibly say other than 'I'm such a moron', that could actually sound sexy... Just kiss the bloke. Hug's words echoed in my mind. My heart's rate stabilized for a moment as a small smile formed on my lips. Suddenly, a dark voice erupted from the other side of the room, "Couldn't sleep?" I placed a hand in my chest because my heart was about to burst out from the fright. Turning around, I found Scott's figure seated on one of the sofas. It was pretty dark, so as my eyes got used to the darkness, I could only make a shadow out of him. "How long have you been there?" I mumbled embarrassed. "Enough to see how bad your ninja skills are." Placing a hand on my hip, I could now see the amused smirk that was playing on his lips, "what do you mean?" I retorted, "My ninja skills are pretty good, thank you." "Yeah? I mean you were really silent after you tripped by the table and almost drop the flowers to the floor?" I rolled my eyes, "I had my mind occupied." Scott chuckled, "yeah, I figured that much..." Flustered, I rolled my eyes again and muttered "to be honest I lost track of what I wanted to do, so I should just go back to-" Scott was in front of me in less than a second. My eyes opened more when I noticed the rest of him. He was naked from the waist up. On their own account, my eyes roamed all over his glorious chest. He was fit, but actually finding a set of abs and muscled arms left me completely speechless. This time, I did lose track of what I was saying before. When I found myself ogling at him, well, his chest actually, I looked up to find his smugly smile on that luscious lips that I wanted to claim so much.

"I couldn't sleep just thinking of you in my shirt" he huskily whispered. My heart melted and my knees buckled all at once. Scott grabbed me by the waist as I lost some balance. "You are so beautiful, Emily. Inside and outside." My hands were pressed on his chest and there were more than tingles this time. I could feel electrifying waves coming from both sides. Say something! I wanted to say something. But my stupid brain had lost any function whatsoever. I just stood mesmerized by his almost black eyes and the tingly trail that his hand was leaving on my arm as he slowly stroked my arm. He leaned closer to me but he didn't close the gap between us. He was being a gentleman, as always, trying to let me decide whether I wanted things to go further or not. That was all I needed. I wanted him. I needed him. So I closed the gap between us and kissed him passionately, trying to pour my feelings into it. In a second, I was gently shoved to the wall as he pressed his body to mine. Fireworks erupted between us and the need to get even closer was stronger by the second. His shirt started to come off when he stopped abruptly. Looking me straight on the eyes, he asked concerned, "are you completely sure about this?" Since I still couldn't form any words, I simply nodded as a confident smile played on my lips. The storm that had clouded his eyes disappeared and transformed into something deeper. His lips tugged up on a beautiful smile before planting against mine in a fiercer embrace.

There were no more words exchanged. Just the sync of our bodies as they melted into one. ________________________________________________

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

The sunrays strained through the thick beige drapes. My eyes slowly fluttered as I snuggled even closer to Scott behind me. His right arm that was resting on my stomach instinctively tightened the grip on me. I sighed contented. An incredibly goofy grin spread on my lips. Last night was without a doubt the best night of my life. Scott had been so gentle and sweet. Every touch, every move was careful and loving, as if I was the most precious thing on the world. Thats exactly how he made me feel. Extraordinary. It was the most unbelieving experience. Granted, Ive had not much experience to begin with, but Scotthe had been utterly passionate and caring at the same time. He kissed me all over. He caressed me like no one else had ever touched me. He made me feel whole. Not once. Not twice. But three times. A small giggle left my lips. I was sore, but I felt amazing.

More than amazing. I felt complete. The moment those words came into mind my heart started beating faster Oh my God Oh.My.God. Oh my freaking God What the hell are you thinking Emily?! You shouldnt feel complete. You should just feel satisfied. Nothing more. Because at the end of the daywho knew where this was going? If there was anything at all... Scott stirred beside me. I felt his hot breath on the back of my neck making me shiver. He chuckled and kissed me there. Then, he blew over the spot he had previously kissed as he snuggled me tighter. Good morning, beautiful His hoarse voice made the butterflies on my stomach flutter like crazy... H-Hi I stuttered. For some reason, I felt incredibly self -conscious. I mean, yeah, the guy had pretty much seen me from every angle possible, but one thing was in the dark, and another one was at plain daylight. At the end of the day, I was just plain old Emily. Or at the beginning of the day. Whatever. Uh-uh. His thumb started to draw circles on my bare stomach. Youre overthinking things, arent you?

The whole thumb thing was making me lose any train of thought. I felt myself relaxing as I concentrated on the mere sensations his touch had on my body. Em? He asked amused. Huh? Scott chuckled making his chest reberverate on my back. My skin was covered with goose bumps and by now my brain had effectively shut off. Arent you sore? He asked seductively by my ear. I was. But that was the last thing on my mind at the moment. I closed my eyes as I enjoyed the feel of his touch as his index finger left a tingly trail on my arm. Emily? He expertly moved me so I was leaning on my back with him crushing me. Completely mesmerized by his dark intense stare. Dont think He whispered before leaning to kiss me. My hands moved on their own accord as they ran on the length of his back. He pulled apart and caressed my cheek, making me close my eyes leaning on his touch. Please dont think about anything else, but the fact that you and I fit perfectly I opened my eyes as my heart fluttered at his words. Scott was looking at me with such and intense feeling, leaving me speechless, in everysense of the word. He added huskily. His luscious lips tugged up in a disarming smile highlighting that sexy dimple on his chin. Im a goner, I thought. Such a goner My chest clenched in a good way as I drowned myself in his dark chocolate eyes.

Slowly, my lips curled in a smile of my own and I leaned to kiss him with so much passion and feeling that we were soon entangled in beautiful sync. Again. An hour later, we were still lying in bed, a messy tangle of limbs and arms all over the place. Suddenly, Scotts stomach growled, making me roar in laughter. Hungry? I teased him. Very He smirked at me. The way he said it, combined with the lusty cloud on his eyes, made my eyes widen. Oh my God! Did he want to do it again? Not that it wasnt the most amazing thing in the world, but to be honest, I was really sore He chuckled as he propped in one elbow watching me, we do need to eat sometime, dont we? If we must I tried to hold my smile but felt my lips twitching. He smiled again, that crocked sexy smile of his, come on, beautiful. He grabbed my hand pulling me up. Instantly, his eyes roamed all over my body before stopping at my eyes again. You better get inside the shower before I lose control. Again. His voice was raw and sexy at the same time. I blushed and grabbed the white silky cotton sheet, wrapping it over my body. As I walked to the bathroom, I turned to him frowning, where are my clothes? Scott shrugged smiling, all over the place, babe. I shook my head smiling and closed the door to get a quick shower. When I stepped out of the bathroom wrapped in a beige towel, I found a fresh pair of clothes on the bed. I shook my head. How does he do it? I shouldnt be surprised by now, but it still blew my mind how Scott could have such sweet gestures towards me. He was always ahead of me, thinking about every little detail.

The dark boot-cut jeans fitted perfectly. Of course. A black turtleneck tank snugged on my upper body. I even found a caramel scarf that complemented the outfit. Grabbing my brown boots, I brushed my hair to let it loose and straight. Scott was nowhere in sight. I left the bedroom to explore the large suite. The whole place looked like it came out of Versailles. I hadnt noticed how elegant and posh every single piece of furniture was. Even the glass chandelier on the middle of the room evoked of an ancient poque. Suddenly, the tone of my phone blasted from within my bag. I absentmindedly grabbed without looking at the screen. Still pretty awed at my surroundings. Hello? Hi girl!! Where are you? Hugs voice beamed on the other side. How does he know I wasnt home? I frowned. How are you Hugh? A chuckle left his lips. Actually, Im freezing my cute arse outside your house. Ive been ringing for the last five minutes, but no one answered. Oh my God Hugh!! You are in London?! Oops. I covered my mouth because the whole floor must have heard my excited outburst. Yes, girl. Now open the door please! Im not in London I mumbled embarrassed. What do you mean you are not in London? I could picture him narrowing his eyes. Exactly what I told you. Mystery guy? He asked smugly. I rolled my eyes. Ignoring his comment, I asked him, How long are you staying in London, Hugh?

For a week. I could hear him a little breathless. I guess he was walking or something. Actually I came with your father, Em. Were on business. Were meeting an important client over the week. Oh I sighed, And I thought my Dad actually had come just to talk to me Honestly? We shouldnt be here at all. We could have skyped the whole thing. I think he just took it like an opportunity to come. Why did he bring me? Is beyond me Probably as a peace offering for me I smiled. Well, Im glad. Hugh stated. I miss you, Em. A guilty pang erupted on the pit of my stomach, I miss you too, Hugh So, when am I going to meet this guy? He teased me. As on cue, Scott appeared on the doorway of the other bedroom, looking as handsome as always. He had black trousers and a white shirt with the first two buttons unbuttoned. His hair was still wet and he was leaned with his arms crossing over his chest, just watching me, with a smile on his lips. Soon, I guess I answered breathlessly. Hugh chuckled, hes there, isnt he? Yeah A goofy grin formed on my lips as my eyes roamed all over him. Scott watched me amused. Ok, ok. Thats my cue. You seem to have lost your train of thought. Jeez Was I that obvious? Oh wellwho am I kidding? Call me when you get back! After a small pause, Hugh added, where did you say you where? Paris. Damn. I like him already He beamed. I giggled like a schoolgirl, shocking myself and earning a chuckle from Scott.

Im glad to hear you so happy, Em. Hugh said after chuckling himself, Call me as soon as you get here, ok?

Sure, Hugh. We hung up and Scott was still in the same place studying me. My best friend is in London. I sort of explained. He frowned for a second, do you want to go back? I know how much you miss him I shook my head. Hes staying for the week. Slowly, I got up and walked to him. Scott stood up right as I approached him. Good. I look forward to meet him. His arms extended pulling me closer to him. He pecked me on the lips and intertwined our hands. Come on, baby, Im starving Butterflies fluttered in my stomach when he said babyoh GodIm a complete lost cause After eating an immensely good crpe, we strode through the small streets of Paris. We avoided every touristic monument, since we really didnt want to draw attention, but we walked around the city through old looking streets, enjoying the Parisian way of life all around us. Just walking around Paris felt like a dream. We talked about a lot of things. Scott told me about his Mom and his brother. How they all got along, a few stories from his childhood, when he was at the university. He also asked me a lot of questions, about my Mexican family side, my life back in LAwe learned a lot about each other in a few hours. My feet started to ache a little bit, since I wasnt used to walk in heeled boots, so eventually we stopped at a small caf with an incredible view of the Sienna. I licked the spoon from the chocolate pot de crme that I ordered, marveling at the amazing taste of the sweet in my mouth, This is so good

Scott chuckled in front of me, one could get used to, right? I wasnt completely sure if we was talking about the chocolate or meI want to think that it was in fact about mebut I wasnt surestill, a smile spread on my lips, definitely. I think you are now the person that knows me best he sipped his espresso, next to Mark he finished frowning. It must be really hard I trailed leaving the spoon on the plate. Scott looked absentmindedly at the river, like he was miles away, sometimes I really hate my life I shook my head, well, you shouldnt, Scott. The words came out a little harsh than I expected. But, come onyes, it must have been hard in many ways, but he had also a privileged life, and I didnt mean it as in just the travelling or luxuries that he must have Scott raised an eyebrow incredulously, did some old people have to have a meeting over your university choice? Are you supposed to get married at certain age? Have you- Give it a rest. I rolled my eyes, yes, you dont have it easy, I get itbut you can actually make a difference, Scott! People look up to you! You know when people say that everybody can make a difference, comparing it to a grain of sand? He looked like he had no idea what I was talking about. I shushed him with my hand, you can make a difference because you are able to go to places and talk to important people, and actually they listen to you! I paused for a second, before adding, Look at your Mom, Scottshe wasnt afraid of touching people with AIDS, she made a statement, and not just for that, she was kind and generous and she was completely different from the snobbish royals before her! Scott stared at me for a second, as if he was processing my words. He ran a hand through his hair and closed his eyes for a second. My mother was amazingshe was brave and wasnt afraid to rebel before my grandmother. When she believed in one

thing, she made sure to let everybody know about it His eyes looked sad when he opened them up. I grabbed his hand across the table and looking straight at his chocolaty eyes, whispered, you are amazing too, Scottyou just have to look at the big picture here He smiled a little, and pulled my hand to kiss it. He didnt say anything else for a few minutes; we finished the coffee and pot de crme in silence. But it wasnt awkward, he was just deep in thought as I admired in awe the sight. And I wasnt tal king about our surroundingsI tried not to be so obvious, I hoped, but I couldnt take my eyes off him. HeAfter he paid the bill, he smirked at me are you done gaping at me? I blushed crimson red and looked all over the place but him. DamnI thought I wasnt that obvious Scott laughed and grabbed me by the waist, pulling me closer to him. With his arms around me, he whispered you are just too cute, Em Then, he closed the gap between us and kissed me softly. I smiled through the kiss and as it was getting passionate, we heard a few clicks nearby, making Scott tense and pull apart altogether... was just too handsome not to look at.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

Everything happened in slow motion.

Scotts grabbed me gently by the back of my neck and pulled me to him, covering my face completely. He screamed at Sean who was already passing us by. From the

distant sound of his steps, I could tell he was running somewhere. I heard Scott yell at someone else, still holding me, so no one could see my face. Carl, give me the glasses. Scotts voice was completely angered. He let go of me and I slowly pulled back, warily. His jaw was clenched and his eyes roamed all around us furiously. Without looking at me, he handed me the big glasses I had worn yesterday. Without a word, I put them on and looked to the side towards the guy that had given them to him. He was a blonde, muscular guy dressed as a tourist, with a large camera on the front and a black backpack hanging on his shoulder. Had he been with us all along? How could I not notice about him? My mind was completely blank. I was completely clueless at what was going on We have to go Scott stated harshly. He didnt wait for my answer; he simply grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the cab that Carl, the other bodyguard, I presumed, had stopped. The ride was silent and awkward. As soon as the door closed, the only sound that you could hear was Scotts continued murmured cursing. Without letting my hand go, he ran the other free hand over and over his hair, in a frustrated manner. Why is he so mad about? I go get the fact that the us part would become public and I should have been fretting and cursing and whatnot, just like himbut I wasntand that was disturbing I mean, we were strolling around Paris, so people where bound to see us at some point, wasnt it? And if they dont, we would still go out back in London...or at least I hoped Wait. Maybejust MAYBEhe didnt want people to know about us because he actually didnt mean this to be something serious?

Isnt that what I wanted? Thenwhy does it bother me? Ugh I looked outside to where Sean might have disappeared to, when Scotts phone ringed. You got him?! his face was turned towards the window and his grip on my hand tightened. A second later he growled, I want to talk to him. I bit my lip. After a few seconds of silence, I blurted out Are you ok? The moment the words left my mouth I wanted to slap myself. What kind of question was that? They guy was completely angered about this whole thing, so he obviously wasnt ok. Stupid question I mumbled, forget it. Its obvious you are pissed, so theres no need to answer that I rambled looking outside the window. I heard Scott sighing beside me and he let go of my hand, to cup my chin. Gently, he turned me so I could look at him, Im not mad at you. I shrugged, I know. I mean, I didnt do anything wrong. I knew he was mad at the whole thing. Even Sean and Carl who was getting quite some glares from his part. Not at me. That brought him a smile, of course, you do I smiled back at him. I couldnt see his eyes or pretty much half of his face since he was wearing the same sunglasses as yesterday. Still, that smirk that was slowly appearing at his lips made my cheeks warm a little bit. He leaned closer to me, but was interrupted by Carl clearing his throat and then awkwardly saying, We are at the Ritz, sr. The poor guy. He had mumbled it shyly. It was clear Scott was really pissed at them.

Scott glared at him and then when we pulled apart, he led the way to our room. Passing through the kitchen, just like the day before. And just like that, not one cook spared us a glance. It amazed me how used they were to all of this. We arrived at the suite a few minutes later. My feet ached from all the walking, but that was the least concern on my mind. After taking off my boots and placing them on the bedroom, I walked out of the room to find Scott running a hand on his hair and the other holding a glass with an amber liquid on it, looking outside the window. Are you ok? I wanted to ask again. But I stopped myself from blurting it all out. It was a stupid question. I took two steps on his direction when I heard his dark voice. We are going back to London in about an hour. As he said those words, he turned to look at me and gave me a small smile before resuming looking outside again. I froze at the coldness in his voice. I didnt say anything. Its not like he had asked or something. That kind of bothered me. Scratch that. That bothered me, a lot. I mean, I wasnt some kind of one night stand that he could order around. Was I? Shit. I might be. I had acted just like that. I had clearly stated that I didnt want this to be a date. Still, that didnt give him a chance to be an ass. Because he was just acting like that, wasnt he? He didnt even consider my opinion on going backI mean, I would have probably agreed anywaybut he didnt even ask. Fuming, I turned around and walked to our room. I mean my room. Damn it. As soon as I closed the door, I plopped in the bed.

Is he having second thoughts?! My heart was beating really fast and I was completely panicking inside. I am so, a one night stand, right? I did have it coming. I pretty much asked for it. Then, why is it making me so angry? I brushed a palm on my face completely discouraged. I am such a moron. Maybe this is for the best, you know? I mean we werent going anywhere, really. And this whole day, or two days, or whatever, were amazing. Dream like. But that was it. It might have been just like a dream. Nothing more. So, stop feeling like this, Emily!! I glared at the beige ceiling for about half an hour, drowned in my own misery. I was fighting between being angry and being sad. The latter outshining the first. I so knew this would happen. It was too good to be truth, wasnt it? The door opened and Seans head peeked from the doorframe. We are leaving in five minutes, Emily. He didnt even have the decency to tell me that?! Forget sad. I was pissed. Majorly pissed. Ok I tried not to be harsh at Sean, I mean the guy had nothing to do with anything. It wasnt his fault that there was some dumbass taking pictures of Scott.

I used the last five minutes to get my clothes and change into the outfit I had worn yesterday. Suddenly, the clothes and everything seemed a completely unnecessary gift. If it could be named like that. I mean, it didnt feel right to wear them. Not after the way Scott was behaving. Folding the other clothes, I grabbed them and stepped outside the bedroom. The room was empty, making me more furious, if that could be possible. Sean walked inside the room from the hallway after hearing some noise inside. When he spotted me, he frowned for a little bit, but he composed himself in the blink of an eye. Ready? I simply shrugged. I was too pissed to utter any word, right now. He led the way outside, giving me the sunglasses again before we reached the emergency door. We crossed the street where a black escalade was waiting for us. Sean opened the door for me and I got inside the car nodding my head in thanks. He looked completely serious, so he nodded back. As soon as I seated on the back seat, I noticed that Scott was seated on the farthest side of the car seat. His head turned to my direction. He was seating stiffly with a hand cupping his chin. He watched me as I got inside the car, on the farthest corner of the seat, frowning. Are you angry? He innocently asked me. Ha! Innocent, my ass I ignored him. I wanted to tell him what as ass he was. I wanted to scream at him telling him that whatever gifts or whatever he had given me, were completely unnecessary. I wanted to hit him for being such a douchebag.

But most of all, I wanted to slap myself because at the pit of my stomach I felt really sad about this whole thing. And my eyes were trying really hard not to tear up or anything like that. Becausehonestly? We had been together for ONE nightwhy was I feeling like this just for one stupid night? Ugh We arrived at the airport in no time. I could feel his heated stare all the way, but we both kept pretty quiet. Sean opened the door for me and I pretty much bolted out of the car. I stomped to the airplane but before I reached the stairs to get inside the plane, a hand grabbed my wrist. Emily. I turned glaring at him. His dark chocolate eyes were staring at me intently. It was windy, so his hair was all over the place, perfecting that messy kind of hairstyle that looked good in him. Damn It, Emily. You are mad at him, remember? The simple contact of his hand on my wrist was already sending tingles on my arm and for some strange and completely not logical reason, I wanted to kiss him. Scott leaned towards me, at the same time he was pulling me by the wrist, when someone screamed from behind, we have to go now, your highness! Scott closed his eyes for a second and then looked me in the eyes for another second. That look he gave me. That heated, hard core look made my stomach flutter and I was pretty much ready to jump him right there. But it wasnt the place and I was pretty much pissed at him, so I controlled my physical urges. Yes, that was itit was purely physical The plane door closed and the stewardess gave us the same stupid information that you are given at all the flights, except this was pretty short and awkward. It might have to do with the glaring we were both giving at the poor brunette.

As soon as the plane took off, and the little bell ringed signaling that we could take off our seatbelts, Scott jumped out of his seat and leaned on his knees in front of me. Why are you mad at me? You acted like an ass? It felt like I was just one of your employees and you pretty much ordered me around? As I heard those questions on my head I wondered if there were enough reasons to be mad at him. Or was I pissed at myself? Pissed at the fact that I shouldnt really care Mad at the stupid longing that I felt whenever he wasnt touching me Freaked out at the fact that this might be just a benefits kind of thing and completely panicked about all of them

I get it, you know? He whispered slowly. You do? Do explain me? Im completely lost. His brown eyes were sad and is voice was a whisper, I wouldnt want to date me too, you know? I frowned at his words and drowned in the brown pool of his eyes. I wanted to take you to the Eiffel tower or the Notre Dame, or whateverbut I didnt want any paparazzi around us he turned to see me and I could see the conflict on his eyes.

You are the first girl that knows me, Emthe real me He paused for a second before adding, I love that about you. You are not like any other girl that Ive met. For them, Ive always been the prince, they wanted to be seen by paparazzi and they were completely ready for it. But youIm sure youll freak out about the fact that there at least a dozen photographers at your doorstep. That they would follow you and people would criticize whatever you are wearing or doing or how much coffee you are drinkingSo I freaked out. He brushed a palm on his face, I actually paid a large amount of money to that bloke so I could get his camera with a signed contract. So I could have those pictures that were showing your face. Scott sighed, but I know that as soon as he left the hotel he was probably talking to other paparazzi to get a picture from us. We had to leave as soon as we could His hand brushed my cheek. My heart was slowly breaking at the sadness you could see in his eyes. My own eyes started to tear up. You remind me of my Mum. In a not creepy kind of way he added with a sad smile. She was so full of life. She was the most optimistic person Ive ever met. She always found the goodness in every person, no matter how rude they could be his eyes were brimming with tears by now but he was struggling to not let them fall. Oh Scott I felt one tiny tear roll down my cheek as I unbuckled the seatbelt and cupped his chin. I kissed him softly and as our lips touched, he grabbed the back of my neck pulling me closer to him. It was a deep, passionate kiss When we pulled apart, pretty much out of breath, he kissed my forehead. Still in a low whisper, he said She wasnt happyfar from itand I would never let the same happen to you I brushed the few hairs on his forehead as Scott closed his eyes. This was really painful for him, it was pretty obvious. Slowly, I kissed his cheek and moved on to his lips again, pecking him one more time. Im a tough girl, Scott

He opened his eyes and a small smile played on his lips, who is afraid of going out with me My stomach clenched at his words. I looked down trying to find some logic behind my erratic behavior. He was right, thoughbut not completely. I was afraid of commitment, I guess. I mean, look at my parents! They loved each other and still my father ended up cheating on Mom. Everywhere you look around people get divorced all the time, so whats the whole point on getting married then? To be honest the part about the paparazzi following me around hadnt even crossed my mindit sounded scary...well, more like annoying. Maybe they would get bored, because lets face it, I wasnt keen on fashion or had an utterly interesting life, so after a few days, they would probably find another prey to hunt Why am I even thinking about it? Its not like its going to happen Although an itsy-bity part of me wanted to Im so confusing! Em? Scott face was watching me concerned and amused at the same time. He had a small smile playing on his lips, and even though there were not any more tears in his eyes, he still looked sadlike really sad I do want to date you I blurted out. My eyes widened and I slapped my mouth as if I had told a really dirty secret. Which it was. Completely unexpected. Even for me. You do? He scratched the back of his neck. His eyes darkened but at the same time were staring at me disbelievingly. I frowned and sighed. I looked up, towards the ceiling processing my words.

It was true. I wanted to be with him. I was pretty much addicted to him. The more time I spent with him, I wanted morebut then, I would regret it, just the way it happens to anyone who is addicted to anything I sighed again and found his eyes who were watching my every move curiously. I think its too soon and Im scared how easily you could break my heart I get it He brushed his thumb on my lips. Am I forgiven for being a douchebag? A small smile playing on his lips, showing me a trace of his sexy dimples. I faked sighing again, my lips twitching trying to suppress a smile. Am I forgiven for being a bitch? He shrugged, your kiss pretty much did it for me. I couldnt hold the stupid smile off my lips, good to know Just dont gloat about it he said now smirking. We both laughed out loud. God. We were bipolar or something. One minute we were sad and the next we were laughing So, do I get to meet that best friend of yours? I rolled my eyes, of course, Scott Hugh was in for a big surprise

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX (part one) I stood in front of the microwave trying to hold my evil laugh from bursting out. "Is he coming yet?" My best-friend elongated the e like a three year-old. I was truly enjoying this. "Stop trying to hide your stupid smirk and just call the bloke already!" Hugh propped on one elbow completely annoyed at me. I burst out laughing as the microwave beeped. Grabbing the popcorn bag, I turned to look at Hugh with an evil sparkle on my eyes. Hugh rolled his eyes and snatched the popcorn to pour them in the glass bowl he had had in front on him. He was annoyed. Like really annoyed. He'd been asking me for the last twenty minutes since he arrived to tell him every little detail on Scott, but I just wanted to see his face when he walked through the door. That's why I made the popcorn, I was planning to seat on the sofa and pretty much enjoy the show. I laughed evilly in my mind. This was so much fun! Gloating, I grabbed the bowl and took a seat on my sofa. Right in front of the door. As I smiled and pretty much enjoyed his scowling, I couldn't help but notice that there was something off about him. I tilted my head trying to figure it out. Hugh looked as handsome as always. Completely fashion like, with his dark denim jeans, white t-shirt and a grey scarf around his neck. He grabbed the remote control and started to change channels without actually looking at the TV. "Hugh, is everything all right?"

He snorted, "No. There's nothing on the telly right now. You are not telling me anything. And your mystery guy is late" He checked his watch, "for five minutes now." "He's British, I assume, so he should be punctual..." he muttered. I rolled my eyes, "you know what I mean." His grey eyes stared at me for a moment before going back to the TV. "Hugh..." I pressed on. Hugh shook his head, "Nah-ha. You're not telling me, I'm most definitely not going to tell you anything..." "What...are you like three?" "Yep. That's me." He nodded. "Oh come on..." I rolled my eyes. AGAIN. "You first, Missy!" He was still not looking at me. He finally settled on watching a really disgusting show about bugs or something like that. I fought the urge to roll my eyes, again. Sighing, I placed the bowl on the floor, since the whole house was pretty much empty. I thought about it for a second, before saying casually, "you already know him." I smiled at that. It wasn't a lie. He did know him, so I'm pretty sure that his mind started to race a mile a minute, because he left his hand suspended in mid-air, as frozen. "Is he my cousin?!" Hugh screeched in a high pitch voice. I burst out laughing again, "Hugh you're such a girl!" He scowled at me. He might be gay, but he was far from resembling one. And he hated those kinds of innuendos. Although he knew that I didn't mean it like that. "And he's not." I added between laughs. After a minute or so, when I calmed down, I stated, "your turn."

Hugh stomped on the floor like a little kid, "you're so unfair." Unfazed, I grabbed the bowl again and offered to him before popping a popcorn in my mouth, "your turn, mister!" He rolled his eyes and stared at the TV again. He turned it off and twirled to look at me. "I think Chris and I might breakup..." "Oh my God, Hugh!" My eyes widened and I left the bowl and walked to him. I leaned on my knees to take a good look at him. I was completely shocked. Those two...they were pretty much meant for each other. They were a really cute couple, but most of all, they really loved each other. "What happened?" I softly asked. Hugh took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "He got a job in Denmark." Uh-uh. Hugh didn't believe in long distance relationships. He always said that they were doomed and that he would never try them. Like ever. He ran a hand through his hair and opened his eyes. He looked sad. "For how long?" "A year." Rolling my eyes, I stood up. I slapped him on the head, "you moron! You can definitely wait for him for a year!" A year wasn't much. Ugh. Trust Hugh to blow things out of proportion. "Ouch!" He rubbed his forehead. Please. I rolled my eyes again. I didn't hit him that hard.

"He can take longer than a year!" he whined still rubbing his head. "That is such a lame excuse, Hugh." I seated back on my designated place. Hugh huffed. "You two are perfect for each other...and you'll definitely grow old together." I smiled at the mental picture of them bickering over some lame thing. "Well...what if he-" "There's no IF." I pointedly looked at him. I kind of felt like his Mommy or something. Hugh rolled his eyes. "Just look at yourself, Hugh. You seem miserable. You love him, he loves you. You'll get to travel a lot for that year and you'll meet new places with him. "I shrugged, "if you can't see it, then you are a dumbass." I expected him to glare at me or something, but after a few seconds in silence, a wide smile played on his lips, "you are so back, aren't you?" "You know...the annoying little bitch that my best friend really is ..." he added smirking. Scowling at him, I grabbed a bunch of popcorn and threw it his way. Hugh burst out laughing as he tried to cover his head. I rolled my eyes but smiled at him. He was right, you know? I didn't feel like crying or sleeping all day like a month ago...it seemed ages ago... "So, does your mystery guy exist? Or is he a creation of your mind?" His grey eyes watched me with an evil glint in his eyes. "Is he with us already?" he turned around as looking for something.

"You know what? I'm going to tell Chris to actually dump you, you dumbass!" I glared at him and we both burst out laughing. As if on cue, the doorbell ringed. "Speak of the devil..." Hugh trailed mischievously. I shifted in my seat excited and grabbed the bowl of popcorn with both hands, "go on, open the door" I tried to sound innocent, but clearly Hugh had figured something out because he got up and walked to the door warily. Before opening it, he turned to me and you could see the curiosity in his eyes, "you know, all this mystery is making me nervous..." With the palm of my hand I gestured him to open the freaking door. Hugh rolled his eyes and opened it.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX (part two) A smirk played on my lips as Hugh stared shocked at the door. But the smile soon faded when I noticed how his whole body tensed. "What the fuck are you doing here?" He growled. Slowly, I left the bowl forgotten on the floor as I walked to him. Hugh turned to me and his eyes showed his concern and anger. "This better not be him" he hissed. Frowning, I stepped closer. That's when I heard his voice. "I want to see Emily." Oh God...that voice...

"Well, she doesn't want to see you. Like ever." Hugh glared at the man in front of him. My heart clenched and I felt as if someone had thrown cold water over me. What on earth is he doing here? "I know she's right here" He pushed at the door that Hugh was almost closing. I was frozen in the empty living room completely shocked. I closed my eyes and panicked inside my head... He's here... Why is he here? Please, let this be a bad dream... "You know, one word from you" Hugh said huffing since they were struggling with the door, "and I'll gladly beat the shit out of this ass-" Sighing, I shook my head, "I'll talk to him so he can leave sooner..." "But Em-" "It's ok, Hugh..." I grabbed his hand and he reluctantly let the door open completely. There he was. Looking as handsome as ever...well...to be honest he wasn't like really handsome....his hazel eyes now seemed plain and he was lacking on the muscular department... He looked completely dull... What did I ever find enticing about him?! I think I prefer dark chocolate eyes and sexy chiseled features... "Hello beautiful."

The tone of his voice that I used to find completely sexy and alluring, seemed now kind of fake...and plain...and somewhat disgusting... "What are you doing here Sam?" my voice was cold, although on the inside I was panicking about the fact that Scott could arrive at any moment. "I want to talk to you..." he grabbed the door, "can I come in?" "I'm actually waiting for someone" I trailed, "I don't think this is a good time." Or ever. We had nothing to talk about. Zero. Nada. He could go to hell for all I cared. The anguish I felt when I heard his voice was pretty soon replaced with anger. Sam watched me confused. I rolled my eyes at that. What was he expecting? That the moment I laid eyes on him I would forget about everything and run to him? Please. I brushed a palm at my face, completely exasperated. "You know? Actually I really don't want to talk to you ever...and I'm really waiting for someone, so if you could just-" "Emi" he stressed the pitiful nickname he had given me, "I came all the way from LA to talk to you..." "Well, I'm sorry, Sam. But I don't want to talk to you." As the words left my mouth, I noticed the dark circles and the redness on his eyes. For a moment, I felt kind of guilty...

About what?! A little voice in my head snapped. "Am I interrupting?" A dark voice asked from behind. Instantly, my lips tugged up on that goofy smile that was pretty much glued at my face whenever Scott was around. Sam turned to look at him frowning, while I heard Hugh gasp and mutter, "holy crap..." I twirled to see Hugh's mouth completely open, pretty much gaping at Scott. I couldn't help myself and a small chuckle left my lips. "And who the fuck are you?" Sam asked defensively. Scott narrowed his eyes at him and shrugged, "I'm expected...the question is..." his voice darkened, "who the bloody hell are you?" Sam stood up straighter. Oh please... as if he could keep up with Scott... "I'm Emily's fianc" Scott's eyes glanced at me at the same time I felt my blood boil and I narrowed my eyes at Sam. How dare he?! "Ex-fianc" I stressed out. "And you were just leaving." I passed beside him to grab Scott's hand so he could finally enter my empty house. Sam grabbed my arm and growled, "We.Need.To.Talk." His fingers were painfully digging in my arm. Scott snarled at him, "Get your fucking hand off her." "Or what?" Sam raised an eyebrow. "Or we will." Sean coldly answered standing in front of Scott and me.

I noticed Carl was right behind Scott. They were in full bodyguard mode. They were both sending daggers to Sam and at the same time were surveying the street. I guess they weren't trying to gain attention or something...not that it would help, since an old lady was already gaping at us and from afar this would be kind of the interestinggossiping situation one could find amusing. Just not when you were in the middle. "Oh for God's sake! Just leave, Sam!" I pulled free my arm as he was still glaring at the three guys that were now in full overprotective mode. "I still want to talk to you...I didn't come here for nothing" he said scowling. "Well, I'm sorry, but I don't want to talk to you, ok?" I placed my hand on Sean's shoulder trying to push him so I could go back inside, but he pretty much ignored me. Scott squeezed my hand and when I turned to look at him, he gave me a small smile and shook his head. Pretty much telling me to stay still because they weren't moving at all. Not only until Sam left, I presumed. I glared heatedly at Sean's back but he still didn't move an inch. "Seriously Sam. Please go away" I added defeated. He stared at me for a moment before frowning. After a second, he turned away and climbed down the stairs effectively going away. Before he left, he turned to me, "I love you Emily. I know I made a mistake, but I love you...and I'm not giving up on you..." his eyes brimmed tears and his voice broke at the last part. Wide eyed and pretty much shocked, I stood frozen looking where he had crossed the street. He seemed sincere...and really sad and broken... My stomach clenched.

After all this time, I had concluded that Sam really didn't love me. But seeing him like that, so broken... I was somewhat relieved that he was finally suffering after what he did and also sad, because he did seem completely broken. All this mixed emotions left a bitter taste... And I was mean...but honest also... Ugh... I closed my eyes and when I opened them, I found that Sean and Carl were already at the front of the stairs and Scott was patiently waiting for me still holding my hand. I looked at him and his chocolate eyes were watching me intently. I smiled at him and we walked to finally get inside the house. "Are you ok?" Scott eyes were boring into mine. I nodded and he instantly grabbed my arm and lifted the sleeve to take a look at it. I rolled my eyes and pulled it away from him before he could see the marks that I'm sure Sam left. "Bloody hell..."Hugh trailed. We both snapped our heads towards him as he was still gawking at Scott. "That was more exciting that watching fast and furious for the first time!" he lifted his palm to high five Scott, "that was cool, dude!" That, coming from Hugh, on his posh British accent was pretty hilarious, so I burst out laughing. I secretly thanked Hugh to break the awkwardness... They both ended up cracking just like me. After sobering up, Hugh sent me a knowing smile and a small wink. "So, you are the infamous best-friend?" Scott asked amused. "And you are the mystery guy..." Hugh glanced at me smirking.

"You know" he added widening his smirk and moving his finger just like a teacher would do, making me go oh no, here it comes, "you are a clever girl...I told you to shag a lot of Brits...but you picked the one Brit that represents them all..." My eyes might have popped out of their sockets. I blushed like crazy as Scott chuckled beside me. I turned to look at him, completely mortified, making him burst out laughing. He was hard not to copy, so I smiled with him. But it wasn't a real smile... I was still freaking out about the whole thing... What the hell was Sam thinking? A few weeks ago, when I was still crying myself out in Hugh's flat, I would have considered talking to him. But now, after everything that had happened, I knew that he was completely wrong for me. I was utterly thankful that things turned out like they did, otherwise, I wouldn't be here, listening how my gay best-friend was telling the handsome man beside him, that he's bodyguards were hot. Well that was Hugh. And I loved him for that. But there was still the nagging feeling that not everything was over...just like Sam had said... _____________________________________________

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

Ouch!

What was that for?! My hand reached the back of my head where I had just been slapped by Hugh. Youre being stupid!! He glared at me. What are you talking about?! Youre the one whos stupid!! I retorted. And you know what? Move off my bed, you are sleeping in the couch!! I grabbed the cotton sheet and pulled it over me, turning away from my violent exbest-friend. It was almost midnight. Kate had arrived two hours ago and we had ordered pizza and pretty much spent the night talking and making jokes. Well, everyone but me. I was still pretty put out from Sams visit. Ugh. I didnt know to be pissed or sad or what. It was all confusing. Anyway, I had convinced Hugh to stay the night here. He didnt need much convincing, though. We actually had some catching up to do and Im sure he wanted all the details from the moment I spotted the creepy guy on the pub. That seemed ages ago I shook my head as my thoughts came back to my room. For a second there, I thought about the stupid decision of turning my back to him. I knew he would be capable of anything. But before I turned over him, he was already throwing me the pillows I had given him. He wasnt being gentle. Ouch! Hugh! Stop it! Damn it! You he glared at me when I finally managed to get all the pillows on the other side of my bed and seated up scowling at him, cant tell me what to do when you are being so stupid. I rolled my eyes, Ok. Enlighten me. How am I being stupid?

He snorted well that just proved my point! Just spit it out. I said through clenched teeth. Did you not notice how Scott would look at you every two minutes?! Aft er taking a seat on the other side of the bed, he crossed his arms. You were really out of it, Em! I was not. Oh really? Then why did we have to repeat every question that was directed to you? You did not! I winced as he shoved his palm stopping really close to my face. Five times we asked you if pepperoni was all right!! FIVE TIMES!! Ok. Maybe I was out of it. Damn it. Did Scott think that maybe I was shaken after Sams visit? Because I clearly wasnt. I meanI was a little bit shakenbut not much Ugh. Am I making any sense?! The moment I laid eyes on him after all this time I realized that I didnt love himmaybe everything was infatuation or something like that. Or maybe I had been in love with the fact to be in love...it was somewhat confusing The scary part was that I was actually going to marry himuntil he screwed upor I found outwhatever but what if what I felt for Scott was the same thing?

How could I be sure thatIcared for him? Couldnt I be star struck?! You are doing it again. Hugh rubbed one palm on his face completely defeated. He closed his eyes for a moment and then he opened them watching me Care to share your thoughts? Are you going to apologize? I asked sarcastically. He gestured his hand dismissively, pleaseit was needed Rolling my eyes, I grabbed one of the pillows on the floor and placed it on my stomach, as I snuggled with it. We stayed silent for a moment as I tried to gather my thoughts trying to voice them Just say whatever is on your mind, Em Hugh was now laid on his stomach, arms crossed, watching me. Im scared. My eyes looked down and with my right hand I started playing with the seam of the pillow. Em Hugh trailed. I just I looked up at his wide grey eyes, how can I be sure that Im not just pretty much infatuated with the guy?! How can I be sure that whatever I feel for him is not based on plain old chemistry? Tears lined my eyes and Hughs eyes softened, I was about to marry that assand I was completely oblivious about everything.and with Scottthings seem completely different I pulled even closer the pillow to my chest as a small tear rolled down my cheek. I care for him more than I shouldand Ive only been with him for like a weekand Im scared I closed my eyes trying not to cry over this. So scared

Strong arms engulfed me in a tight embrace, its okEm Is it? I said through muffled voice. Hugh sighed, LookI know one thingyou look happier than ever before. He chuckled, you must have hit your head hard when you crushed into that wall I tried to slap him on the arm but his embrace tightened, so I only briefly slapped him on the elbow, I should have never told you about that I muffled mortified. Hugh chuckled, no, you shouldnt He pulled me apart and with a stroke of his thumb cleaned the wetness on my cheek. I love you Emily, but when the clogs on your brain start spinning you overthink too much He placed his index finger in my forehead, for once in your lifedont think, Emjust go with whatever your heart is telling you But what if he breaks it again? My voice was barely a whisper. I rubbed the back of my palm on my eyes. I hated being so sentimental over everythingafter crying so much, one would think that the eyes would eventually stop creating tears Hugh sighed, Look...life is full of risks. Taking them is what life is about, Emsometimes youll get hurt and some others you will succeed, but at the end of the dayits much better to live a fulfilled life than a contented one Blinking the tears away I thought about it. After a few seconds, a small blush crept on my cheeks, Im completely and utterly head over heels for him I know Hugh smiled at me. You need to act on itif you donthe wont be around forever, Em I know. God, I know He looked worried tonight? I looked at Hugh as hope filled my heart. Hope that he likes me

Hope that he cares for me Of course he cares for you silly My eyes travelled around the room as I gathered my thoughts. The house was really quiet and all you could hear where the sounds of our breathing. We were whispering, trying not to wake up Kate over the next room. Hes great isnt he? My eyes sparkled and a goofy smile played on my lips. Hughs eyes widened. Are you kidding me? Hes hot, hes rich and he is the future Kingand he clearly has the hots for you too. He grabbed another pillow and threw it at me. Avoiding it, I shook my head. Thats the thing, HughI really care for him, but Im not sure if I could ever fit in his lifestyle Hugh rolled his eyes. Could you please take one step a time? But what- Dont. Think. At. All. He glared at me annoyed. I opened my mouth again but he pretty much shut me up with his eyes. I sighed annoyed as my shoulders slumped. Life is made of moments. Hugh ran a hand through his hair. It was longer than a few months ago. You better make sure to have good ones. And even if it doesnt work out he shrugged, at least you tried A few seconds passed before he added, I dont remember where I heard that one moment with the love of your life is worth being alone for the restor something like thatI suck at remembering corny phrases He rolled his eyes, but you get my point, do you? I stared at him with a small smile on my face, where did you read that? On a tea box?

Hugh rolled his eyes but I could see his lips twitching. At least I read something! I chuckled and dropped the pillow on the floor. Getting up, I grabbed my phone that was on the bed table, next to my clock who read 3 am, you know that all of the thing s that youve just preached apply to you? I signaled at him with my index finger. Hughs lips tugged up and he shook his head. Watch where you are going, we dont want you to crash into another wall, silly Im so not going to live that out Good night, Hugh I rolled my eyes. I closed the door as his laugh reverberated all over the room. I knew it was late. Like really late. But I wanted to talk to Scottfor some stupid reason I wanted to know that we were ok That the fact that Sam was here hadnt changed anything Wellit did change everything Because now I knew how I truly felt about himand how my cheesy heart beat for a handsome prince CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

I plopped on the sofa on my living room. My eyes wandered to the window. The night was really quiet and you could see some stars above on the dark sky. The street was completely empty; you could only see a couple of cars on the other side of the road. I

snuggled into my hoodie as a small shiver ran down my spine. The air was getting colder. I grabbed my cell phone, letting my finger slide on my screen as I searched through my contacts. My heart instantly pumped faster as I read his name. A small doubt crept on my mind as I looked at the time. I shook my head as a small smile played on my lips. Since I met Scott, I dont think I ever had a proper night of sleep. Or pretty much a brain So what if it was almost four in the morning? There was definitely nothing conventional about us The phone ringed for thirty seconds. I was about to hung up completely disappointed, when a raspy voice answered. Emily? Instantly, my lips tugged up in a wide smile. Hey Are you ok? Scott asked really worried. Frowning, I looked outside the window again, Yes? Really? Are you seriously ok?! Im going to call Sean to- Scott, Im fine! Why are you freaking out? He sighed, Im worried about the douchebag My heart leapt inside my ribcage and a warm fuzzy feeling crept all over my body. Im fine a little beat up by Hugh, but fine... Are you sure? He was truly worried.

Yes. I raised my knees and crossed my legs on the sofa. I just wanted to apologize to you He stayed silent for a moment, apologize? What for? he asked warily. For being a zombie tonightfor pretty much spacing out every five minutesfor- Scott chuckled, its ok. No its not. Scott. I sighed, You were here and I was completely spacing out. And now Now I miss you Youre not here anymore I trailed embarrassed. Scott sighed again. I could definitely picture him running a hand through those sexy brown bangles. I couldnt sleep either After a second he added, Do you want to grab something for breakfast? I giggled like a little girl. Blushing, I slapped myself. What the hell?! I dont giggle. Clearing my throat, I said but we just ate pizza! Like two hours ago. And besides, Im on my way to your house right now I jumped on the floor, really?! Yep he said popping the p with a huge smirk on his face, I was sure of it. Oh. Ok. Ill see you in a few? Dont hang up on me! Scott chuckled. Ohbut I need to brush the mess of hair Hugh had must left after throwing me all those pillows.

Ok. I ran towards the stairs. Skipping every two steps, I reached up and ran to the bathroom. My breath hitched as I opened the bathroom door and Scott whispered huskily, Knock Knock How could he get here so fast?! My eyes widened and my breath caught in my lungs as I took a peek on the mirror. I was a complete and utter mess. My hair was all over the place and my eyes were a little red. My pajama pants were pink and had small cupcakes all over and my grey hoodie covered a white tank top underneath. Im on it I huffed in response. Grabbing an elastic band, I put my long hair up and shrugged at my own reflection. I really couldnt do more about the rest. I ran downstairs screaming in my head hes here! Hes here! As soon as I opened the door, Scott jumped on me and crashed his lips on mine. My arms tangled on his hair and he grabbed my legs by the thighs, encircling them on his waist. The kiss encased our feelings at the moment. It was urgent, deep and completely needy. Faintly, I heard the door closing as we stumbled inside. Scott pressed me against the wall as his hands tightened on my waist. In a flash, my hoodie was on the floor but I wasnt cold at all. No. The weather was completely out of my mind at the moment. A small husky moan reverberated on his chest, making me moan back. I was completely out of breath but I couldnt get enough of him. I love you. I love you so much.

My mind was completely shut. I could only feel his hands roaming all over my back. Scott stopped pulling apart an smiled at me. That sexy crookedly smile that melt me inside always. I love you. His pupils were completely dilated and his chest came out in pants. His hair was completely messed up because I had entangled my hands in it. A rather large bulge was pressing onto me. Making me shiver once again. This time, though, it was for a completely different reason. We stayed silent just looking at each other. Im addicted to you he whispered huskily. He leaned closer to me, so addicted He started kissing my neck, making me arch my back, giving him complete access to it. Slowly, he kissed his way down until he was reaching the v on my tank top. My heart was completely out of it. My breath coming out of my mouth in pants as I his hands pulled the top over. I thanked God that I had matched my underwear this morning, leaving me only in my pink cotton bra and cupcakes flannel trousers. His eyes looked at me with such intensity that I stopped breathing all together. This momentthis moment was worth everything Every tear spilled over Sams cheating. Every fear Every curse Everything I love you. I wanted to scream it.

I wanted to let him now. But it felt too soon And I knew he liked memaybe even cared about mebut love? Wellthat was a completely different matter. I didnt want to pressure him or anything. So I swallowed my words. And I kissed him. I kissed him like never before. I deepened the kiss drowned in all the tingly sensations all over my body. My stomach had freaking dragons fluttering. From the top of my head to the tip of my toes I could feel little sparks on my skin. Somehow, I found myself plopped in the kitchen counter as he took his hoodie off. He wasnt wearing anything underneath and my eyes roamed all over his well-defined chest. Looking up, I could see the small smirk playing on his lips as his eyes travelled all over me too. He gasped when his eyes stopped at my right arm. I turned to look at whatever he was staring, when his hands clenched in fists. That bastard He hissed. I had a large purple bruise on my arm from when Sam grabbed me. My eyes looked up and I could see the anger on his. Slowly, he traced the bruise with his thumb. I winced and his hand clenched in a tight fist again. His eyes moved to mine and he placed one hand on both sides of the counter. Im not going to let him get close to you. Ever His nostrils flared. He looked completely angry. And I must sayreally hot I stroked his cheek with my right hand and he leaned into my touch closing his eyes.

I want you I breathed out in a whisperhe opened his eyes and I could see the deep desire on them. All of you... A small smirk played on his lips as he grabbed a small plastic bag from one of the back pockets of his jeans. I raised an eyebrow as a smirk played on my lips, smart ass He chuckled, lets say I was hopeful I shook my head as one of his expertise hands unhooked my bra. I looked up and Scott smiled at me before jumping on me once again.

If Kate finds out about this, shes going to kill me I trailed as I snuggled on Scott. We were now seated on the sofa with a large blanket around us. I yawned but I snuggled even closer to him. I loved his scent. Chocolate, cinnamon and musk. It was rather intoxicating. Well, we could always clean the counter with some Lysol wipes. That should cover everything I opened my eyes and pulled off him to take a good look at him, what? He chuckled and shrugged. His hair was all over the place and we were both a mess of legs and arms pretty much entangled all over. My lips were swollen from all the kissing. I should go he closed his eyes. I leaned on him, we should sleep Im needed at the Palace for a meeting he said annoyed, in he glanced at his watch, two hours. Dont go I whispered.

His arms tightened on me, I dont want to My eyelids were closing on its own. I was completely exhausted. Scott? I whispered as I snuggled closer to him. Yes? He was as tired as I was and his eyes were now closed too. Wouldyougooutwithme? I said in one breath. Scott seated up at once. I pulled away and he stared at me with wide eyes as a small smile formed on my lips. Are you sure? I rolled my eyes, way to ruin the moment, dude He chuckled while rubbing the back of his neck, you really didnt need to ask, Em. I blinked at him. Its all I ever wanted since you crashed into that wall A huge smirk spread on his lips. My cheeks flushed and I slapped him teasingly on the chest. I was looking at the painting! I tried to feign innocence. Sure, you were His arms encased me once more as I leaned on his chest. A few moments later, Scott sighed, you do realize that things are going to change around here? Yeah My voice was completely calmed. On the inside, though, I was pretty much freaking out about it. His arms tightened a little bit more as he whispered, well do it together, Em My eyes closed and I drifted off to sleep pretty much just enjoying the moment CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

SCOTTS POV

OH.MY.GOD! My eyes opened to a small blonde blur across the room. Focusing, I smiled at Kate who a few weeks ago was completely shy to utter a single word to me and was now watching us wide eyed with an amused smile on her face. Hugh, Ems best friend was smirking behind her leaned on the doorway. EEEEWWWWWW I am not sitting on that sofa ever again!! Kate huffed as she stumped to the kitchen like a three year old. Hugh shook his head smiling and followed her close behind. Ha! The kitchen! Wait until Kate hears what happened in the kitchen! I chuckled and Emilys arms stirred beside me. The blue blanket kept us warm for the last two hours. She was wearing my black t-shirt and may I say that she looked absolutely HOT in it? Her emerald orbs stared at me and a shy smile played on her lips. She looked absolutely beautiful. Her naturally tanned skin was glowing and her green eyes were shining as she looked at me. Those plump pink lips called for my attention, so I passed a thumb on them. Her warm breath caressed my hand as my own heart started beating faster. Fuck. Im screwed. Completely and utterly screwed.

What are you thinking? Ems husky voice asked me. That Im fucked up? That I cant stop thinking about you? That I have done the most unimaginable things for you? Like driving after three am just to be with you. Again. Like taking you to Paris just because you said you liked French food I shook my head. Im sure if I voiced my thoughts Emily would run through the door. I knew that she had already been through a lot. She was wary and somewhat frightened about the whole dating status. It must have taken a lot of courage from her to actually ask me on a date. Not that we werent dating already. On my book, we wereI wouldnt actually do all those things for just a fling Actually, I didnt have flings. Period. One tiny fact that she didnt know. And I wasnt about to let her on I shrugged, nothing really Emily rolled her eyes and smiling added liar My laugh echoed around the almost empty house. Em playfully slapped my arm and snuggled even closer to me. Wait until Kate hears about what happened last night in there I whispered mischievously looking at the kitchens doors. She pulled apart and watched me with wide green eyes, you are so not saying anything to her! God I love those eyes

They are the main reason I paid for that coffee. Those emerald eyes had me mesmerized from the moment she opened the door at Anyas pub. She looked completely lost and wary. Her eyes were a little bit red from crying, you could tell at first sight, but they were gorgeous. Her black sleek hair complemented them perfectly. Who am I kidding? The girl was stunning. I watched her from my spot at the counter and felt completely intrigued by her. The doorbell ringed and we both looked at each other frowning. I grabbed a hold of her before she opened the door, because, lets be honest, she looked amazing wearing only my t-shirt, but I wasnt going to let anyone else look at her like this. Especially her psycho ex. That guy wasnt going to give up on her. I knew it. Sean knew it. Thats why he suggested staying close to her for the time being. Not that Emily was aware of that little fact, either. I opened the door and there was Sean with a smugly smirk on his face and a small duffel bag on his right hand. You have a council meeting in he looked at the steel watch on his wrist, half an hour. Shit. Without another word, I took the bag, closed the door and sprinted upstairs to take a quick shower. I caught a glimpse of Em and she looked lovely blushing like crazy behind the door. After the fastest shower, I combed my hair and walked down wearing a black suit and a white shirt. I walked to the kitchen and stopped behind the beautiful brunette that had me pulling crazy stunts like these. She turned to me and her smile widened instantly.

Want some toast? her green eyes blinked at me. My heart raced at the memories of her in this same kitchen a few hours ago. I shook my head. I have to go deception interlaced each and every of my words, making Emily smile widen even more. I hated this. I hated the fact that I had to go to a stupid council meeting while I could stay here for a little longer like any normal person would I pecked her on the lips, Ill call you later. Em nodded blushing slightly from the fact that her friends were openly staring at us. As I left the kitchen, I stopped and turned to Kate who was about to pop in a spoonful of cereal in her mouth, we didnt do anything out therethe kitchen was warmer Her blue eyes widened as Hugh cracked up laughing hysterically. I didnt turn to look at Em, because I felt the heated glare directed at me as I slipped out of the house chuckling.

The council meeting was as boring as always. The highest point was when Mark raised his hand to ask a stupid question making all the board almost roll their eyes. I had to hold my laugh since it would be completely scandalous to show an emotion before all those people. But since our opinion didnt matter much to most of them, Mark always tried to piss them off so we wouldnt have to go the meeting at all. After five years, it still hadnt worked out. Men, I really hate this! Mark complained as we strode along to another appointed meeting across the palace. I mean, whats the bloody point of us showing there if they are not taking our opinion in the matter? They think we are spoiled I shrugged. I am He smiled at me, you? You are beyond responsible for all these shit

Well, I have to. One day they will actually ask my opinion on the whole thing. Yeah wellat least I hope youll let me throw a joke once in a while his blue eyes glinted mischievously at me. I rolled my eyes. So, what have you been up to? Mark asked genuinely intrigued. Not much I averted my eyes as I nodded at a few congressmen walking by. Mark snorted, Thats not what Ive been hearing I tensed immediately. What have you heard? I stopped walking and turned my complete attention to him. Mark shrugged, just that youve been playing around with a new girl Fuck. Play dumb. Huh. My eyebrows creased at my forehead as I put on my emotionless mask. He rolled his eyes, that doesnt work with me, big brother. I continued walking, but my pace was slower. I wanted to know the rumors that had been spreading through palace. I just knew that the fact that my grandmother requested me for lunch had something to do with them. I have lunch with Grandmother I trailed. So I heard after a small pause he added, Shes going to talk to you about Kate, you know? I bumped into her a few days ago. Apparently, shes really fond of our Grandmother, all of a sudden I sighed as I clenched my jaw, Well, good for her

But not for you, Scott. Mark grabbed me by the arm and whispered, You do know Grandmother wants you to get back to her, dont you? I sighed, She wants me to marry her. Are you? Mark asked warily. I looked at him closely and he seemed pissed and concerned at the same time. I shook my head, I cant. I dont love her, Mark, you know it. His jaw clenched as he muttered, But she does. Frowning, I spat so? Am I going to make the same mistake our father did? Am I going to make both our lives miserable? Like Mums? Mark closed his eyes for a moment before opening them, sending daggers my way, arent you going to try? She was there for you when you needed her the most! You owe her that! He shoved his index finger at my chest. I tried already, Mark! It didnt work out! I was miserable and she wasnt happy! You know this! We glared at each other as a few people crossed by. Marks eyes softened after a few moments later. I know he ran a hand through his spiky blond hair, its just that shes miserable right now, and I cant see her like that I always knew that Mark had a crush on Kate since forever. She was really pretty and a really awesome friend. But that was it for me. Just a friend. Nothing more. You love her. My eyes bored into my little brothers blue eyes. His head hanged defeated and he closed his eyes once more for a brief second. She doesnt care about me. She doesnt even see me Sighing, I ran a hand through my hair, then shes not worth it

Marks blue eyes snapped at me and he was sending daggers through them. I know it must have hurt what he already had been thinking. Saying things out loud made things final. Look, Im sorry, but you- He kicked an invisible rock on the floor as he muttered, I know. We were going to be late, but at this moment, we clearly didnt care about it. They were still going to reprimand us over something. Anything. Apparently, no matter what we did, there was always that could be done better. That was life around here. I used to go with it, but I was getting tired of a lot of things. For once in my life, I wanted to live it dealing with the consequences, not by submitting everything on a damn meeting We both leaned on the wall and stayed quiet deep in thought. After a few minutes, Mark turned to me and watched me curiously, so, whos the chick? I snorted. You dont know her. Shes American and shes utterly different than any other girl Ive met Marks chuckle made me turn to look at him, American?! He snorted, well, I can see why Grandma is out of her mind already! I chuckled with him. Shes really somethingshes gorgeous, all rightbut shesfresh. I snorted as my eyes roamed all around the large hallway, shes clumsy, funny and feisty I shook my head as a huge smile spread on my lips, shes awesome Does she have a name? Mark was watching me with a sincere smile on his face . Emily. Well, thenyoull have to bring Emily on Saturday night for my birthday party. I need to meet the girl who has my brother smiling stupidly like this

I shoved him to the side as I snorted. I wasnt smiling stupidly. Clearing my throat, I pressed my mouth on a flat line as we walked to the large wooden doors where the meeting was held. As I opened the doors, I fought the twitching of my lips as I thought about that gorgeous girl. Damn it. CHAPTER THIRTY

SERIOUSLY EMILY?! Kates blue eyes sent daggers my way as my stupid best-friend was still laughing his ass about the whole thing. You are so paying for this, Scott. You just wait. Oh, for Gods sake! Loosen up, Kate!! Kate scowled at me as she grabbed the bowl of cereal and dropped it with most of its contents on the sink. Then she turned to me and with both hands on her hips, she muttered, you better clean the kitchen AND living room today, Em! I rolled my eyes as I moved my hand in a shooing motion. She stormed out of the room still fuming. That was so funny! Her face while she was grabbing the spoon was epic! My lips twitched at Hughs breathless comments. I have to admit.

It was fun. After he finally sobbed down, Hugh grabbed a mug and helped himself to some coffee, I like him You may have mentioned it a few times yesterday I smiled to myself as I took a sip of my own steamy cup. Im glad you called him Hugh took a seat by me, I mean, its kind of mental that he came back at three am he shook his head, he really cares about you, you know? I sighed, I do And as much as Ive tried not toI care about him, too Like scary too After a few seconds in silence, I turned to watch him in his grey pants and black shirt outfit, Dont leave, HughI miss you like crazy! I pouted at him. He snorted, youve been too occupied to actually miss me, missy! Rolling my eyes, I shoved him playfully with my shoulder,you know what I mean! Hugh shrugged, well, who knows? Id be closer to Chrisat least we would be in the same continent he muttered somewhat annoyed. Smiling, I passed an arm on his shoulders, thats the spirit, mate! We both burst out laughing. After a few seconds, Hugh added, Manif you are going to be so happy every morning, then, by all means, call your prince for late shag every night! Blushing like crazy, I slapped him on the back of his head, moron I muttered while I stood up with the empty mug on my right hand. I left it on the sink and pretty much ran up the stairs to take a bath and get ready for work as my alleged friend laughed his ass off. You still love me! Hugh shouted from the kitchen as I climbed up the stairs.

Snorting, I shouted back, Barely! But the smile on my face wouldnt disappear at all. The rest of the morning passed in a blur. I got to work with Lady whatever and tried to get my opinion heard once or twice but all she did was nod to me and faked a smile at me. I was actually getting pissed at the whole thing. The fact that I hadnt got much sleep over the whole weekend was getting on my nerves. Also the tiny elephant on the room where my father was concerned The cherry on the icing had to be the fact that I was still freaking out about what things would change between us. I wanted to be with Scott, whatever that implied, but I wanted to go slowlike no public appearances and sortit was just a bit too much to handle at the moment. But I wasnt sure what actually being with him impliedand it was really scaryso scary that I dropped the thought at the bottom of my mind and occupied myself during work to not think about that. Not that it actually worked much My mind was pretty much racing at all times. For once, I was ecstatic about actually being able to go out with him on public, but on another stance, I was terrified of the paparazzi or the peoples opinionI mean, what if they didnt like melets be completely honest here, its not that my brain actually worked while Scott was around. It had an annoying tendency to shut down at the most inappropriate moments. Add the fact that I would be more nervous and it could be recipe to disaster I stepped out of the small office taking a deep breath since I was about to burst out and send everyone to hell. Thankfully, it was lunch hour, so I decided to walk for a few blocks to get away from them and just breathe for a moment. While I was walking, I grabbed my phone absentmindedly and texted Hugh to meet me for lunch, if he was close, but as I was sending the message, my Dads face popped in the screen. Groaning, I pressed the green button as I rolled my eyes, Yes?

Hi, sweetie. I just finished a meeting on Covent Garden, would you like to get some lunch? Im I looked around since I pretty much just walked out of the building and didnt look where I was goingagain JeezI really have to start paying attention at where Im going at some park I tilted my head and a small smile played on my lips, as I remembered the first time I got lost in the UK. I was about to ask someone my location, when I read a large sign on the corner of the street. St. Jamess Park. I was really close to the Buckingham Palace. Coincidence, much? More like stalkerish Theres a Starbucks on Palmer Street, would you meet me there? I know how much you love their coffee I sighed, yeah, Ill meet you there when I find how to get theregood thing the cellphones have a GPS now days. After walking for almost twenty minutes, I found the said coffee and my steps instinctively slowed down I really didnt want to do this Even as I slowed my pace, the length was too short and I got to the glass doors in no time. It was as if the more I slowed my pace, the lengthiest my feet took me. It was quite frustrating, to be honest. Sighing, I pushed the handle. At once my nostrils were attacked with the bitter aroma of coffee. I loved that strong, bitter smell. Closing my eyes for a split of a second, I enjoyed the smell as I took a deep breath and relaxed my shoulders.

Dad was already there. He was sitting on an olive sofa near the counter. He was absentmindedly turning the page to a newspaper when his eyes met mine. I couldnt help to notice the dark circles under his eyes, or the fact that his hair looked hoary. My heart hammered inside my chest as I slowly walked to him with a strong sense of sadness dwelling inside of me. He was my father, after all We had always been really close. After Mom left, he was everything to me Hi I barely whispered the words as he stood up to hug me. His arms encircled me but I was stiff as a board. I just didnt feel like it Awkward seconds passed and he finally pushed back. I could see the pain and hurt flash on his brown eyes, but he managed to compose himself in a second. How are you sweetie? You look great! A small smile played on his lips. My eyes travelled down. I was wearing dark denim jeans and a striped colorful sweater underneath my grey coat. I was ok. Not a complete fashion disaster. I think After ordering my much needed coffee, accompanied with a slice of marble pound cake, I took a seat in front of him. Are you happy, Emily? Settling the paper cup on the table, I looked at him. Was I happy? I was in the last country I ever thought Id be. I was terrified. I was clueless. I had the lousiest job ever. My ex boyfriend showed up at my door last night.

But then a cinnamon-musky smell came to mind the darkest chocolate eyes stared at me strong hands caressed me as if I was the most precious thing in the world And I just knew That I was. I was happy I was the happiest Ive ever been A wide smile played on my lips as I nodded, I am. Dads eyes sparkled for a moment and a sincere smile spread on his lips, Im gladyou deserve it, honey My smile faltered as I heard my fathers deep voice. For a moment, I had forgotten where I was and more importantly, who I was talking to. I do. My voice was cold, making my father flinch. Look Emily, Im really sorry about it all, I wanted to tell you- You did? I asked sarcasm dripping on every word, In the last three years that we lived together, you never had a chance to actually tell me th e reason behind my mothers absence? Dad hung his face in shame. He closed his eyes for a second, you have every reason to be angry at me, Emily. An empty laugh left my lips, Im not angry, Dad. Pissed would be an understatement He narrowed his eyes at me, watch that mouth, young lady. Youve never spoke to me like that.

I leaned closer to him. Well you lost my respect the minute you brought that slut to live with me. I was pissed. I was absolutely furious at the whole thing. All my anger from the moment I found Sam and Sonya together was pent up in thismoment. You brought her to live under my roof, to sleep at my mothers bed in less than six months. And I found out from my mother, which I refused to visit for three years because I was stupidly mad at her. I breathed deep, trying to control the volume of my voice. I closed my eyes and added you knew how I felt about her and you knew how much it had hurt. Yet you never told me the truth. I leaned back, you dont get to ask me about respect My eyes were teary from the sadness and anger that I felt were constricting my chest. But most of all, I was disappointed. My father had been a complete coward. He knew it. I knew it. But I never expected it. Not from him. I took a deep breath and sipped my coffee. The man that was sitting in front of me, the man that once had meant the world to me, was completely speechless. His breath was ragged and I could see that he was crumbling underneath. It was not a pretty sight; it was actually a bitter one. But we both knew that I had only voiced the truth. He cleared his throat, but his voice was still shaky, Youre right. I cannot deny it. I did dread the day that you would ever find out his hazel brown eyes gazed at me hopelessly, we both know how unforgiving you are he ran a hand through his grey hair, but you have to know that I love you, Emily. I was too scared about how you would react. I had lost your Mom; I didnt want to lose you And yet you replaced her quite fast I muttered under my breath. He heard me and sighed.

Im sorry, Emilytheres not much I can say or do about it right nowjust know that Im deeply sorry about it After a few seconds of awkward silence, he added I know it wont fix things, but Im getting a divorce. Good for you, I guessyoure getting rid of those leeches A small smile played on my fathers lips. Leeches is the best definition for them He said as he shook his head. My lips twitched a bit for a moment. Dad noticed and took that as a good sign, because he relaxed his stance a little bit. I have a proposition for you. He said in his deep business-like voice. I stared at him for a second in silence. What on earth could he propose to me? About? I pinched the corner of the bread and brought it to my mouth. I want to open an office here in London. And I want you to run it. Deep down, I was actually happy about it. I had worked at his company from the bottom, meaning that I had earned my position with long hours of working my ass off to actually get a good job. And I had loved it. Being stuck with Lady Pompous was starting to get on my nerves. The woman was too egocentric to actually care about others opinions and she pretty much worked around a tight circle of friends. The perks of actually dont needing to work on the first placeBut I was too proud to ever admit that. Mostly to my father. I already have a job. An amused smile played on his lips. He knew me really well. I assume that he already talked to Lady whatever and had a pretty good idea at how things worked around her. But he grabbed his steamy mug and added smugly you signed a contract. I narrowed my eyes at him at the same time I wanted to actually jump and make a happy dance. But I stayed quite composed, not showing any emotion at all.

Damn. Why couldnt I act like this around Scott? Because around him you tend to not think at all It hardly seems like a proposition at all, Dad. He chuckled. All previous tension forgotten. For the moment being. I guess its not. A small relieved smile played on my lips. Seeing him in pain wasnt pretty at all. I shrugged, Ok. I was going to quit my job, anyway. Dad laughed, I bet you were! Hughs in it, you know? He raised a knowing eyebrow at me, I talked to him an hour ago and he accepted it immediately. Oh, I bet he did. Its settled, then. When do I start? Next week. Im looking at some real state to actually locate the office there. He peeked at his cell phone, I have an appointment in fifteen minutes. His hazel eyes watched me warily, Id love if you came with me My whole body stiffened. I wasnt ready to go back to work with him as if nothing had happened. Because it did. And I was still hurt by it all I shook my head. All smile forgotten. I dont think its a good idea I trailed. Dad sighed, Just know that I love you, Emily. I know that I hurt you, but you are my little princess and Ill always love you My eyes watered again. I know Dad I whispered, just give some timeIm still - Hurt he finished for me. More like disappointed I knew my words would cause him more pain that what he was actually feeling. But it was just the truth

I hope that one day you can forgive me. His voice cracked and I could tell that he was trying really hard to look somewhat composed. On instinct, I grabbed his hand, I dont have to forgive you, Dad. Its not me who you hurt the most. I sighed as he squeezed my hand tightly, Just give me time, Dad He nodded. His lips were a tight line. But there was a ray of hope in his eyes. He grabbed my hand and kissed the back of my palm. Ill see you soon, sweetie. I nodded as I swallowed the lump down my throat. I knew that I couldnt form a word without cracking my voice. My eyes brimmed with tears. He got up and without a second glance, walked out of the coffee place. I rubbed the palm of my hand on my face as I blinked the tears away. It was hard. Still, I felt like I needed to tell him exactly how I felt. I wanted honesty; I needed to be honest, too. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw someone move around the coffee shop. I narrowed my eyes as I watched Sean playing around with a magazine on the farthest table on the room. His eyes met mine for a fraction of a second before a cute blush appeared on his face. Getting up, I walked to him as he fidgeted nervously with the magazine on his hands. He was wearing one of those weird white cables from one ear to the neck. A phone line or something. Hey I smiled at him. Hi, Em. What are you doing here? Was he around the whole time? I though embarrassed. Im sure that I and my father was an entertaining thing to see

I came for a coffee He said in that tone of voice that only needed the Duh at the end of the sentence. Oh yeah? I narrowed my eyes at him, so where is it? I noticed that his both hands were gripping the magazine and there was no sight of coffee or tea or anything related near him. I already drank it he rolled his eyes. It was a funny thing to watch since he was a really build up guy, with strong chiseled features. Did you- did you see? I asked embarrassed. He nodded. It was a good thing that you met your Father, Em. I sighed and took a seat by him. It was hard. His strong hand engulfed mine, but it was a start. He added smiling confidently. Yeah, I guess Slowly, a smile played on my lips, I need to quit my job, though. And that is AWESOME. Sean chuckled, good for you, then. His cellphone ringed and he let go of my hand to answer it. Yes? his voice was completely bodyguardly. If that makes any sense! He stayed in silence for a few moments, before his eyes moved towards me, shes right next to me...ok he grabbed the phone and handed it to me. Curiously, I grabbed it and answered hesitantly, yes? Hey gorgeous Scotts deep voice greeted me from the other line. A small blush played on my cheeks and I turned away from Sean obviously embarrassed. Hi. All right?

UhmmyeahI got to meet my Father How did that work out? he asked concerned. My pulse was already speeding. Ugh. Ok, I guess Scott chuckled, you are not really communicative over the phone, are you? My cheeks flushed even brighter. No? Jeez How could I been completely focused and quite well composed with my Father, but the minute I hear Scotts voice my brain automatically shuts down?! I could see him smirking with that sexy crookedly smile that I loved so much, well, then, are you already planning it? My brows furrowed, planning what? Our first official date, of course! He said mockingly. I rolled my eyes. I knew he was teasing me for asking him out. Officially. No, not yetand if you keep it up, I might reconsider the whole thing! Oh! And you are so in trouble for bursting out this morning like that with Kate! Scotts laugh reverberated on the other line, making me stupidly chuckle. Sorry, the policy here in England is that once you ask the prince out, you are pretty much stuck with him! And if I dont? Then you are decapitated he said blankly.

I chuckled, in that case- But he added in a deep husky voice, its postponed after Saturday. We have Marks party at the palace, and its imperative that you come or I might be decapitated by him Oh, Ok. My eyes had already widened and my heart started pumping blood even faster by now. Is it ok? he asked warily. Yes, of course! Why wouldnt it be? I have to go, love. Ill call you later, ok? Love? He called me love?! Yeah? I wanted to slap at myself at my stupidest. Scott chuckled. Im not sure if I like you better on the phone or on real life. At least I dont get slapped this way Dont count on that. I muttered. Ill call you later. He said completely amused. After we hang up. My heart stammered so hard in my chest that Im sure could be heard all over the room. Oh. Shit. A party at the Buckingham Palace. What have I gotten myself into?! CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

The cringes on the door almost popped out of their place after I slammed it really hard. I just got back from a long walk after explaining my former boss, aka Lady Pompous, that I had a former contract with my father that I needed to continue. The woman almost laughed at me and informed me that as of lunch hour she had decided that I was no longer needed at the office. That my opinions were far too Americanized to actually work in the Uk. The nerve of her. To say that I was furious was a complete understatement. Ok, I was prepared for her reaction, I knew that we had completely opposite opinions, but I didnt expect her to make fun of me or even throw a few sarcastic comments on my lack of styling sense, mostly in front of the three minions under her. I thought I had to work for at least two more weeks with her, but when I opened the door to her studio; my things were already packed in a small box and were waiting for me at the door. Granted, the box was completely uncalled for, seeing as I only had an empty mug, but it was the whole matter on how she managed things. I felt completely humiliated. Raged, I walked inside my still hideously empty house. Seething, I grabbed my cellphone after dropping the stupid box on the trash can and dialed Kates number. The moment she picked up I narrowed my eyes at the empty wall in front of me and in one breath said, I am going shopping right now, whether you like it or not. Im tired of coming home to an empty, ugly, cozy-less place. We need furniture. Righ. Now. Ok. Ok. Im coming down this minute. Geesh.Kate hung up and I stared at my phone figuring out what she meant. Had a rough day? she strolled down the stairs slowly.

I pressed a palm on my forehead closing my eyes, you have no idea. The fact that I was sleep deprived wasnt helping my mood, too. Well, you were really bright this morning, sweetie. She teased me as she grabbed her red coat and put it on. She glanced at the small box filled with large pieces of what used to be my mug. Her green eyes looked at me curiously as she raised one eyebrow. I shook my head, you dont want to know. I walked to the door and grabbed the purse that was now on her hands. Lets go shopping she beamed at me. A small smile played on my lips. Kates constant giddiness was a bit contagious. Want to walk? I asked her as we stepped outside. She shrugged, its not that far. Her blonde hair was pulled up on a neatly bun, but some strays of her were already flowing on all over directions. The weather was becoming colder as we approached November. A small shiver ran on my spine as the wind picked up. Snuggling my jacket closer, we headed down the street, towards the large stores. Want to talk about it? She asked without looking at me as we crossed the street. The previous walk home as well as the box dropping as I got home had improved my mood considerably. Not mentioning the fact that we were actually going homefurnishing shopping helped too. Not stylish, my ass, I thought bitterly. I would show her. Not that she would ever get a glimpse of it, but whatever Werent you supposed to be working? I asked all of a sudden curious as to why she was at home at all.

Kate shrugged as she picked up her pace, I had the afternoon free. After huffing fo r a moment, and I kind of wanted to clean the house I rolled my eyes, would you stop with that? Her green eyes glanced at me amused, not for some time. You deserve it after making me lose my appetite this morning! I did nothing! It was purely Scott! we both looked at ourselves and burst out laughing. It was pretty funny, after all Two blocks later, I was beginning to feel like a little child who asks every thirty seconds, are we there yet? But I refrained myself and kept walking. Kate was beside me pretty silent, too. To break the silence I started mumbling about my day, Uhmmapparently I got fired from my job for being unstylish and American. I met my father and it wasnt the most pleasant thing and I have a party at the Buckingham Palace next S aturday I trailed my tone completely blank. Whoa! Stop right there! She stopped completely at the middle of the street. Her green eyes were wide and curious. Party at the BP?! I chuckled at her face. She was frozen and about to burst out screaming excitedly in the middle of the street. I shrugged nonchalantly as if it didnt matter. My lips were clasped tightly, trying to suppress the laughter that was bound to come out of them if I actually opened them. I kept walking without waiting her. Hold on, missy! she caught up beside me grabbing my arm. Are you seriously going to the Buckingham Palace?!I clasped a palm on her mouth watching left and right. Not sure if it helped or not, because the whole city must have heard that loud noisy remark coming out from her mouth. Glaring at her, I took away my hand while I shook my head. Kate rolled her eyes but kept her mouth shut.

For thirty seconds. I counted. So? Want to add more details to that last sentence? She was giving me side glances excitedly. Scott asked me to come with him to his brothers birthday party. I shrugged as if I wasnt panicking inside. Youre coming, too. I added a second later. She stopped me altogether. Her eyes were wide as saucers and they were about to pop out of her face, ARE YOU BLOODY SERIOUS?! I couldnt hold it anymore. I burst out laughing at her. To be honest, Scott hadnt originally mentioned it, but I could definitely use the moral support, so I texted him after we hanged up and he had answered me that Hugh could come too. He couldnt, because he had to go back to the States to fix everything with Chris and pack all his things to move back to the UK after arranging some things at the office. Absently, I smiled at that. To say that I was static about him moving back to the UK was an understatement. Yup I popped the p. OH MY GOD!! Ill get to meet the royal family!! Rolling my eyes, I shushed her, would you keep quiet?! I hissed. My eyes roaming from right to left watching for anyone that could have heard us. Would you stop that? she huffed indignantly. Nobody is paying attention to us. I know I sighed, Im panicking already, since I have a good guess that Scott is too. I moved my head to the side as I stopped again, Seans been following me all morning. We both looked behind and he was walking a few meters away from us. His lips tugged up sheepishly as his eyes met ours. His step fastened to catch up with us. Sean scratched the back of his neck as he stopped in front of us, hi girls.

Are you following me? I bluntly asked. Its just out of precaution, Em. His grey eyes gazed at me somewhat embarrassed. I actually proposed it to Scott. Precaution? Kate stole the words out of my mouth. He nodded. We are worried about your psycho ex he shoved his ha nds on the pockets of his trousers, andwellits only a matter of time that you start to be harassed by paparazzi My stomach clenched. Paparazzi. The panic must have shown on my face, because Kate passed an arm on my shoulders comfortingly and Sean smiled at me assuring before adding, Ill be close to you at all times. YeahokthanksI guess My voice was a bit higher than normal. And then I added Why didnt he tell me? Sean shrugged, I told him it wasnt necessary. A small blush played on his c heeks, that you wouldnt notice me. Kate snorted at the same time I chuckled. Just as well He shrugged again. Where are we going? Were going furniture shopping I said at the same time Kate said, Dress shopping. We both looked at each other and we opened our mouths to counterattack, when Sean chuckled. I need a cozy home I pouted at Kate. She rolled her eyes, we also need a dress for Saturday. Sean grabbed both our elbows watching us amused, come on girls, lets go shopping.

We spend the rest of the afternoon walking around different stores. Kate was great, she pretty much let me pick everything I wanted for the house. We got another love seat to match the sofa at the living room, because I was not taking it away, like ever. Much to Kates disgust. And a small dining room set. A few neat photos to hang around the house and some other useless, yet pretty things, for the house. While we were strolling around the bedroom department, a thought popped into my mind. Kate? What would you say about having a male roomie? That is if Hugh could be considered male, I mentally laughed at that. Hugh? She asked as she climbed on top of a mattress. I nodded, yep. Well She propped on one elbow just like if we were back at the house and not a department store, Im not the one you should be asking that I glanced at her curiously, you mean I should ask my mother? I snorted at that, shes probably going to say that hes going to have to attend our weekly dinners to be accepted We didnt pay rent on the house. We were only to have dinner at Moms once a week. Which wasnt hard at all. We practically had dinner with her every other day, so it was a stupid rule, anyway. Kate giggled like a little girl, I think that if you ask your Mom to build a pool on the roof she would still say yes! Chuckling, I nodded. I do have to warn you, though. Hugh is great; hes funny and easy going, and annoyingly clean. But he can be obnoxious at times, especially when it comes to food and stuff. I plopped on the mattress next to hers looking at the white ceiling above us, Im sure hell plant some vegetables on pots all over the house

You know what would be cool?! She seated up, we could have a roof garden! Her green eyes watched me excitedly, you could design that! and Hugh can plant our food there!! I watched her like she had grown another head. The rest of the week passed really fast as I got really engrossed on said task. To build a roof garden wasnt as simple as it may look. I had to talk to an engineer abo ut the house structure, a true gardener for all the supplies, etc. Next thing I know, it was Saturday already. And I was freaking out badly. My eyes turned to my bed. On top of it, was the black dress we had chosen. It was a simple, yet elegant dress, kind of like an Audrey Hepburn kind of thing. It had a small white strip under the bust and it was above the knee length. I chose a pair of black heels, but not too high. I was a complete klutz, remember? Especially around Scott, whom I hadnt seen since last Monday. We had talked over the phone, but he was swamped with whatever different activities he had and I was remodeling the house from the inside, as well as planning the roof garden. A soft knock on the door brought me back from my wondering mind. Are yo u almost ready? Kates face popped in. She was wearing her hair down. Small golden curls around her face. Her dress was light blue and was above the knee as well. Her green eyes had a light blue shade. She looked gorgeous. Her eyebrows frowned as she entered the room. Havent you done enough panicking already? My cheeks blushed as I recalled the last few days. I was panicking, alright. I couldnt stop talking about the whole thing. That I thought that I wasnt ready to come out n the public, yet. That I might end up falling on my ass as I got introduced to the queen. I kind of pictured her like the queen of hearts at Alice in wonderland. I had a secret fear that

she could actually order the guards to behead me. I did have a couple of nightmares about it. So yeah, I had panicked, but I just couldnt stop it She sighed. Come on, Ill help you get ready. Do I really have to go? I whined like a bratty little girl. She rolled her eyes but smiled at me. Youll be fine I was really blessed to have her as my friend. She was great. She had been nothing but understanding while she patiently heard me ramble on and on every day. I smiled at her and shook my head, Im sorry, I know Im being awfully silly- I mean, whats the worst that could happen? She cut me in, maybe an ex-girlfriend appears? The queen might hate your guts? You and Mark fall in love? Best-friend, my ass CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Do I really have to wear this?! Kate rolled her eyes for the billionth time in the last hour. She grabbed the weird little thing and kept brushing my hair. After what seemed like an hour, but were about ten minutes, she pulled half of my hair up in an edgy side pullback. One part of my hair was up and the rest was completely straight. She looked at her artwork and nodded smiling. She then proceeded to pin a small yet futuristic looking kind of hat. Before the thing could indefinitely be implanted on the top of my head, I grabbed her hand. Seriously?! My eyes were pleading at her as she rolled her eyes one more time. Do you want me to go over it again? She asked not really patiently this time. I scowled at her reflection at the mirror.

On top of going to the Buckingham Palace, in heels, Id like to stress out, I had to put a weird kind of hat on top of my head. According to Kate, it was an English tradition that couldnt be messed up with. Since the party was still on daylight, every female must, she stressed more than once, wear a stupid thing on the top of their heads. My eyes examined the weird thing. It was small and had some white and black leathers, as well as some weird straps. It was so small, that I couldnt call it a hat. It wouldnt keep me from the sun. It would just make me look weird. Thats it. Kate huffed impatiently. Im calling your mom over. Her green eyes glared at me. I pretty much ignored them and gazed at the top of her head. Her small hat was more conservative than mine. A small blue veil dropped to her forehead, barely covering one of her eyes. Why is my hat so I gestured with my hands, weird? Because she sighed, you are important, Emily. You should stand out. Says who? I retorted. I do. She grabbed the hat again, now shut up. I stiffened as she carefully placed the thing on my head. I scowled at the stupid thing. Kate smiled, you look lovely, Em. I redirected my glare to her. But she did look excited, so my eyes softened. Hesitantly, I added, Thanks, I guess. Youre welcome. She clapped her hand excited, Im going to call Sarah to take us some pictures! With that, she left the room in a hurry. I turned to look at my reflection again. I did look pretty. I wasnt conceited, but Kate was really good with make-up. Yet, she let me looking like myself, just a little bit stylish. I sighed as I stood up.

You can do it, Em The only really good thing is that I was missing Scott like an idiot. It seemed forever since we met. I couldnt keep him out of my mind and I kept smiling goofily every time I thought about him. Moms voice down the hall made my smile wider. She appeared a few seconds after. Her green eyes were watery and she clasped a hand on her mouth. You look stunning, sweetie Thank you, Mom. I shifted on my feet uncomfortably from all the sudden attention. I did a great job, didnt I? Kate asked from behind really proud of herself. Scott is going to be absolutely impressed Mom added. My cheeks flushed as I mumbled, just take the picture, Mom They both chuckled at the same time. Lets go downstairs Kate said. Lovely hat, Em Mom added while we stepped down. I blushed crimson, Kate gave it to me. Apparently, I cant go without one. Mom nodded. Great. Well, I couldnt take the thing out now, so I better get used to it As soon as my feet touched the last step, the bell ringed. Kate turned to look at me beaming as well as Mom. My mouth felt completely dry and my eyes must have been really wide. I was frozen on the spot. Kate realized this and rolled her eyes again before opening the door. Seriously, one of these days, she would permanently damage her eyes from rolling them so much.

Sean appeared on the other side of the door and after looking at me for a second, he smiled at me. He was, as usually, dressed in a black suit with a white shirt. He had the little thingy over his ear and took a step aside to let Scott pass through. The time seemed to stop. As cheesy as it may sound, it did feel like that Oh my God I held my breath. He looked absolutely and amazingly gorgeous. He was wearing an Armani black suit with a dark grey shirt. His collar was unbuttoned. His hair was a little bit shorter and was styled messily as usual. His dark chocolate eyes were staring at me in a hungry manner. God, I missed him Love the hat. His voice was dark and seductive. It took me a minute to respond to him. I didnt know if he was teasing me or complementing me. One thing was for sure. His smirk was wide and he watched me amused. Everything and everyone was forgotten. I smiled at him as I narrowed my eyes at him, pretending to glare at him. Obviously it didnt work at all. My smile was too wide and goofy to actually turn into a teasing scowl. I really didnt mind, though. I was just extremely happy that he was here. Scott stepped forward and his arms encircled me. His minty breath was a little ragged and he pressed his forehead to mine. You have no idea how much Ive missed you he whispered.

My heart leaped in my chest and I was really glad that I wasnt the only one to feel like shit all week. Guys Kates voice was a bit embarrassed, you have company Scotts eyes bored into mine as a sexy crookedly smile played on his lips. I tend to forget that He was still looking at me. A second later, he turned to my mom and greeted her. She was watching us completely amused. Her eyes travelled behind me and a small blush crept on her cheeks. Huh. Mom and Sean? Could there be something? I couldnt actually ponder on that thought since after Scott greeted Mom, she asked for a few pictures. He looked around the new house approvingly and smiled my way. He looked kind of proud of me. And I have to say that I was proud of myself. Last week the house was empty and cold. Today, it looked full of life in a minimalist kind of way. It looked clean, yet stylish. Mom snapped some pictures as well as Sean, so she could be on them, too. Scott intertwined our hands and didnt let go of me at all. I was glad, though. I needed him close to me. My stomach was revolving with all the panicky thoughts I had on my mind. What if at the end of the day, Kates theories proved to be accurate?! Not the one about falling in love with Mark. That one was as improbable as hell freezing over. I knew I was pretty much falling in love with Scott Scratch that. I was absolutely and utterly in love with him.

So much, it was scary I still wanted to be with him without the paparazzi around. Or the judgmental stares of everyone around us. I kind of wanted to keep us in this precious and fragile bubble for a little more time But I guess things were about to change. We got inside the huge black land rover parked in front of us. Kate opted to ride shut gun with Sean, giving us a little bit of space on the back. As soon as we seated, Scott squeezed my hand gently, everything is going to be fine, Em. Can you tell how freaked out I am? I asked embarrassed. His lips tugged up in a half smile-half smirk, your sweaty hand is proof enough. Blushing, I tried to pull away my hand, but he grabbed it with his other hand. Rolling his eyes, he trailed Im joking Ha-Ha I mocked. Not funny. His smile widened and he shrugged. Seriously, though his chocolate eyes bored into mine, I have to take advantage of this right now he showed me our intertwined hands. I looked at him, What do you mean? He sighed. Cupping my chin with his other hand, he whispered, rather huskily, as much as I want to show you off as my girlfriend, I know youre freaking out about it he ran his thumb on my lips as his eyes darkened, so lets take things slowon public of course he finished with a mischievous glint in his eyes. I opened my mouth to say something, but before any sound could leave my lips, he had already closed the small gap between us crashing his lips into me.

Tingles and sparks played on my skin. Butterflies revolved on my stomach. Warmness surrounded me as I wrapped both my hands on the back of his neck and tried to pull him even closer to me. God, I missed him so much Pulling apart, a little bit breathless I shook my head smiling, Scott, I think Im kind of addicted to you His lips tugged up on a wide smile, Good he caressed my cheek, because Im not going anywhere. Really? I wanted to ask. I refrained myself because I didnt want to sound needy or clingy or desperate. Not that I was either of that. I hoped. I realized now that whatever happened with Sam was a mere crush or infatuation or whatever you want to call it. It wasnt as deep as how I felt for Scott. Again, it was absolutely scary. If I was in pain after breaking up with Sam, I couldnt possibly imagine how much I could hurt if something happened between me and Scott I cuddled even closer to him as he rubbed my arm. I kind of needed his comfort after having such encouraging thoughts. God, I wasnt kidding when I said I was addicted to him Am I clingy? I asked a bit freaked out. Right now, it seemed so. Scotts chest vibrated as he chuckled, what gave you that idea? I shrugged not actually wanted to voice my thoughts. He turned me over so I could look into his chocolaty eyes, youre like the opposite of that, Em he smiled at me, you claim youre addicted to me? he raised an eyebrow, I cant seem to take my hands off you No ones complaining I whispered with a sly smile.

We kissed one more time. Before we pulled apart, we heard the distinct sound of gravel under the tires. Kate cleared her throat and passed me a pink lip gloss and a mirror. Embarrassed, I grabbed them. Scott chuckled beside me. Before I applied the gloss on my lips, he cupped my chin and kissed me one last time. At least it felt like it, because it was a too short passionate kiss. Before pulling apart completely, he pecked my lips one more time. Teasing him, I asked are you done yet? His dark chocolate eyes bored into mine, as his husky voice stated, completely confident, I might add, absolutely not. My stomach clenched at his words as well as his intense stare. I couldnt take my eyes off him. He was still boring into me and my heart was going a mile a minute. So, are we going incognito? Kate asked as the car stopped at all. Scotts lips formed his usual smirk, yes. You two are close friends, tonight At least in public he whispered by my ear, making me shiver. How was I going to stop myself from jumping on him at all? I had no idea Smirking, he climbed outside. He held the door for me and as I stepped out, he whispered so only I could hear him, this is going to be interesting Ass CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

The whole scene seemed out of a fairy tale. If you took out the immense or ugly hats the women were actually parading, that is.

People were getting out of their impressive cars as on a runway. Men were handsomely attired with tuxedos or expensive suits. Women were strolling hanging on their arms with luxurious and colorful dresses, sporting the weird looking hats on the top of their head. A red carpet outlined the entrance of the palace. The large oak doors were open and a couple of royal guards were stiffly standing on each side at the main entrance. My breath was nonexistent as my eyes took it all in. The whole place was immense. A smell of elegance and luxury could be felt on the air. My palms were suddenly sweaty and my heart was hammering inside my chest, in a not so subtle manner. I was completely frozen inside the black rover that drove us here. Panic, fear, excitement and curiosity were brewing inside of me. Scotts eyes were sparkly as he understood the flash of emotions in my eyes. He was smiling at me as he grabbed me and wrapped my arm around his. He did the same to Kate. I fought the urge to roll my eyes. This looks too clich. Nevertheless, I understood that all eyes were on us. People were watching us curiously. Some even had stopped to look at us. Some others had already started to whisper. Damn. Scotts arm tightened, bringing me closer, in a protective kind of way. My heart was about to burst out of my chest. It was going really fast, I was amazed that nobody could hear it. Scott greeted a few people and nodded to almost everyone that were in our way.

As we were about to pass the guards, Scott leaned to me, I need to tell you something, Em. I turned to look at him somewhat concerned. His clipping tone hadnt been unnoticed. His jaw clenched and his whole body tensed. My grandmo- There you are! A masculine voice said from beside Kate. We both turned to see who had spoken. Scott with a knowing smile on his face while I frowned. What was he going to say? Kates cheeks were beet red and she was looking at the ground. I smiled at her shyness; it was the same with Scott a few weeks ago. So, whos the culprit? My eyes landed on a tall, blonde guy. He had blue eyes and had written bad-boy all over him. His chiseled features and the cleft chin was pretty much the resemblance to Scott. He was also really handsome. And he was glancing at me with a mischievous glint in his eyes. Hi? I asked awkwardly as Scott chuckled beside me. Dont scare her, Mark. Marks lips turned up in a crookedly smile, scare who? You havent even introduced us yet. Scott rolled his eyes and reluctantly let go of me. This is Kate he gestured to the blushing blonde beside him, and this is Emily. He placed his hand on the back of my waist as he smiled reassuringly at me. This is my stupid brother, Mark he nodded towards him. Chuckling, I extended my hand towards Mark, nice to meet you.

He grabbed my hand and pulled me to him. Youre practically family he teased me as his arms encircled my waist. Shocked and obviously surprised at his public display of affection, I patted his back pretty awkwardly. Less than a second later, I was gently pulled away from him, do not handle my girlfriend, you divvy Scott said in a low-tone, looking everywhere to see if anyone had heard him. Tsk. Mark rolled his eyes, you need to learn to share, big bro. He then turned to Kate, well, hello, gorgeous! Kates eyes might have popped out of her face and her cheeks turned redder. Mark, stop being an arse Scott reprimanded him. He grabbed my hand and interlaced our fingers, lets get inside, ok? He was annoyed. Marks palm stopped him upfront. Tilting his head, he asked are you coming in like that? You might as well give a public interview on your relationship status We both frowned and looked at him. Mark shook his head smiling and gestured with his hand to our intertwined hands. Oh. Scott sighed and let go of my hand. Not before he squeezed it one last ti me. Im already hating this he muttered. Come on, girls Mark smiled mischievously, we have a party to attend to. He grabbed my hand and pulled me with him to finally enter the palace. I turned to look at Scott who was glaring daggers at his brother cussing incessant words. The next thing I know, I was being literally dragged into a large crowded ballroom. I lost sight of Scott as Mark pulled me farther away. I could see that he was totally pissed, though. Suddenly, Mark stopped abruptly, making me crash against his back. Sorry, are you ok? he glanced at me without actually meaning his words. He looked quite amused, actually.

Narrowing my eyes, I kept quiet. His lips tugged up on a wide smirk. His baby blue eyes sparkled mischievously. Yes. Mark was a bad-boy, indeed. Would you like something to drink? Im fine, thank you. I muttered. My eyes roamed all over the crowd to catch a glimpse of Scott or Kate, but I had no luck. Instead, I found myself awing at the luxurious surroundings we were at. The room was so large than I couldnt see the door we passed a few minutes ago. The walls were beige and were covered with huge paintings that looked quite old. They reminded me of the time we went to the British Gallery. The room was naturally lighted because of the large paneled windows that overlooked at a large garden with fountains and sculptures. Nice, huh? Mark voiced beside me. Turning to look at him, I whispered, beautiful. Absolutely beautiful... He repeated as his blue eyes roamed all over my f ace and I kind of felt that we werent actually talking about the same thing. Feeling slightly on edge, I pulled my hand and gazed at the crowd to look for Scott again. Where on earth were they? Your friend is quite shy, isnt she? I shrugged, still avoiding looking at him, shell come around. I noticed more people were watching at us curiously. Arent you going to wish me a happy birthday? he asked in a sly tone. My eyes were forced to look at him once again. Happy birthday I said in a clip tone. Mark chuckled. Youre different. I can see why Scott is infatuated by you.

What are you playing at? I asked him angrily. Youre gorgeous, thats a given he continued as if I hadnt spoken at all. Youre beautiful in an exotic and foreign way his blue eyes bored into mine, and youre clearly not impressed at all the celebrities or want to feast on all the attention you are getting My right foot started tapping impatiently and my heart hammered inside my chest. You are different. He stated with that stupid smirk on his face. And you are clearly an asshole. My eyes widened at my outburst at the same time Mark laughed. That, I am He said after sobering up. His stance relaxed and the amusement was evident on his eyes. Lets get something to drink. He gestured for me to walk in front of him. Sighing, I stepped before him thinking that he might be quite stupid as well, because I had no idea where to walk to. He placed his hand on my back and walked beside me leading the way. We were stopped quite a few times as people were greeting and congratulating him. To be honest I was quite peeved at his whole attitude towards me. I thought Mark was nice and funny as Scott, but something felt off in him. I rarely paid attention to the people around us and smiled when he introduced me, but other than that, I kept quiet. I was still wondering what Scott wanted to tell me before. He seemed quite stressed about it and to be honest, I was getting quite worried Finally, I spotted Kate who seemed to be searching for me as well. She was standing next to Scott who seemed in an extremely bad mood talking to Sean. As soon as Kate spotted me, she pulled the sleeve of his jacket. As he turned to her, quite annoyed, I might add, he noticed me. Relief showed on his face as he strode towards us.

What the bloody hell is your problem Mark?! he growled as soon as he reached us. His dark eyes were murdering his brother as he stopped beside me. I could see the struggle he had to actually grab my hand or something, because his hands twitched and he clenched them in a tight fist. Im actually helping you. Mark narrowed his eyes at Scott, people will be less suspicious of you two if she stayed with me for a while. His eyes turned from mine to Scott. To be honest, I really dont get it why you dont want people to know My stomach clenched. It was me, though. I knew that Scott was doing it for me, and a sense of guilt washed over me. Its none of your bloody matter. Scott muttered. Sighing, I voiced, Its actually because I- Its so great to see you!! A red head exclaimed from behind Scott. His lips were in a tight line and I noticed he winced at the sound of the voice. I bit my lip as my eyes travelled to the girl who spoke. She had long curly red hair. It was pinned to the side where the small white hat was clipped. She had a white business like jacket with a turquoise blouse underneath and a white skirt. She was pretty, but at first glance you could tell that she was pretty obnoxious and really slutty. She kept batting her fake eyelashes at a much irritated Scott. Hello Chelsea. She kissed him on both cheeks smiling. Where are we? In France?! Save one dance for me, Scott. We really need some catching up to do! I fought the urge to roll my eyes at her as she placed one palm seductively on Scotts chest. My blood started boiling an I wanted to tell her to get her slutty claws off my boyfriendbut I couldnt do that since, one, I didnt want to make a scene here and two, it was my damn fault that we were on this situation at all. Damn it.

Damn it, Emily. You wanted to keep things between you two? Well now that was pretty much biting my ass! What did I expected anyway?! It was obvious that a lot of girls wanted to be with Scott. For the publicity or the money, I couldnt tell, but now I understood completely what he meant when he explained me about the other girls. A small part of me was sympathetic at him. I mean, it must be really hard to live like that. But another part, the larger part, was angry at me and pretty much scolding me mentally. And yes, I was beyond jealous. She then greeted Mark in the same slutty manner. Yepreally jealous. She ignored us all the way. Mark, being the stupid playboy that now I could tell he was, took advantage of the offering and hugged her almost grabbing her ass. Taking advantage of this, Scott grabbed my elbow and walked us out of that. Poor Kate. She was stuck behind Mark and sent pleading stares my way. But Scott didnt walk too far, he just put some space between us. Leaning by my ear, he whispered, My grandmother invited Kate, my ex. I did not invite her and I dont plan to talk to her other than what Im supposed to. He wasnt looking at me, his eyes were roaming all around the room but his clasp on my arm was still tight and somewhat protective. Suddenly my previous jealous outburst was long forgotten. Seriously? He decided to tell me that right now?! I mean, obviously he had nothing to do on the matter.

I knew that. I just wished that he had told me sooner. So I could prepare myself. For what, I had no idea, but still And shes coming this way. He pulled away and scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. What?! Could this freaking day get more complicated?! A really beautiful blonde girl appeared by my side. Hi she shyly voice d. My heart was about to burst out of my chest. I was angry, jealous and extremely pissed at everyone, including myself. Her long wavy hair was cascading on her shoulders. She had green eyes and a pale complexion. She was truly petite, but had some curves on all the right places. Her cheeks flushed as her eyes sparkled while she gazed at Scott. Hi, Kate. Scott smiled at her. It wasnt one of his signature sexy smirks, but a small smile from someone who is feeling quite uncomfortable at the moment. This is Emily He added in no time. Her green eyes landed on me while she smiled at me. God, she was gorgeous Completely different from me She was classy, elegant and wellBritishthe perfect choice for Scott. A small lump formed on my throat. Hi I croaked.

Its really nice to meet you, Emily. Her voice was sincere and sweet. Which made me feel worse about everything. Would you excuse me? I need some fresh air I smiled at her and walked away from them as I felt some tears brimming on my eyes. My breath was shallow as I crossed the large window panel doors to the gardens. It wasnt as crowded as inside the large ballroom, but there were quite some people mingling and enjoying the afternoon sun. Grabbing a flute from the next passing waiter, I kept walking through the garden without really looking where I was headed to. I stopped when I couldnt hear the noise from the small talks from the party anymore. Instead, I could hear the distinct sound of a fountain nearby. I walked towards the sound and found myself in a secluded part of the garden. A small fountain was in the middle of the large bushes. Different kinds of flowers were growing all around, but there were mostly different kind of roses. I sat on a small bench and took a large sip out of the fluted glass. Emptying all the contents, my mouth was still drier and now bitter from the taste of the champagne. I didnt know what to feelor how to feel My feelings were all over the place. Im a mess, thats for sure I was really stupid if I thought things were going to be easy To be honest, I dont know what I expected from all of these. I had been more worried about the Queen or meeting Mark that I didnt give a second thought about all the people or the fact that, yes, Kate, Scott ex-girlfriend was bound to be here. The worst partshe was absolutely gorgeousand she seemed really nice, to be honest. Like sincerely nice.

I had pictured her just like the red headed girl that approached us. That would have been easy to handle. She was supposed to be one bratty, obnoxious girl that didnt deserve Scott at all. Just one look at her and you could tell how much in love she was with him My stomach clenched as my eyes brimmed with tears, once again. UGH. Stupid eyes. Stupid party. Stupid Emily. Stupid, stupid Emily What was I afraid of? Public opinion? The Queen? The paparazzi? Or is it that I was absolutely terrified of screwing all up? Of Scott realizing that maybe I wasnt worth it? Of getting my heart crushed this time? I was afraid of screwing it all up. Hadnt I done it already? Shit.

The sun rays were bright yet not warm. Typical English weather. The sound of the water relaxed me for a few minutes. I closed my eyes to breathe deeply and gather my thoughts that were all over the place. Overwhelming, huh? Scott seated beside me. His dark chocolate eyes were watching me warily and his hair was tousled from running his hand on it several times. I swallowed the large bump on my throat, Im sorry Scott What for? For running away like that...it was just thateverything was too sudden and then she was there and wellshes perfectI rambled on. He snorted. His eyes were on the fountain as he grabbed my hand and interlaced it with his. Shes far from perfect. We stayed in silence. I leaned my head on his shoulder and he wrapped one arm around me. It can be overwhelming, Emand this is only the beginning he whispered. Am I worth it, Scott? I blurted out. Pulling away from him, I turned to look at those dark eyes. The question is, am I worth it? His chocolaty eyes bored into mine. Im used to this he gestured with his hand, youre the one whos lifes going to change, Emnot me I leaned back on the bench pondering on his words. Did I have to think about it? Was my life going to change so much? Probably Come on Scott grabbed my hand, I want to show you something. We passed the fountain and followed a small stoned path. The scenery was still impressive, there were trees and bushes all around us, like if we were on another part of the world. It didnt feel like being in busy London or that a large crowd of people were partying close by.

After walking for about fifteen minutes in silence, we got to a small gate. It looked kind of eerie and I was glad it was still daylight. We passed the gate and kept walking to a large monument, kind of like a mausoleum. We stopped in front of a bronze plaque that had inscribed Princess Marianne We love you dearly, S & M My eyes widened as I read the inscription and I turned to look at Scott, who was still grabbing my hand and looking at the plaque as well. His eyes turned to me and my heart broke in half when I noticed the tears on them. This is my Mum His voice cracked on the last word. I cupped his cheek and he leaned into my touch, closing his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, the tears were gone and he sighed. Are you familiar with her story? I nodded as I caressed the small dimple on his chin. She was raised to become a princess. Just like Kate, you know? His dark eyes were sad as he spoke, my father and her dated for a while before they got married. They were meant to be, people always said about them. He shook his head, it wasnt true. My father married her because he had no choice in the matter; it was what he was supposed to do. He didnt love her. He cheated on her every chance he got and my mum knew it. She loved him, though. No matter what, she cared for him too much. He sighed, but things got too hard for her, she was depressed all the time, she started to take medicine, got to therapythe only times she truly smiled was when she had children around her. He turned to look at the stone and his eyes turned cold, she didnt have an accident, Emilyshe killed herself Gazing at me again, Kates like my mum. Her family is well connected in royalty, she has been raised to marry someone like me. He paused for a minute, she was my best friend and when my mum died, she was there for me, she knew her story, not the

covered one everyone knewso dating her was the sensible thing to do. I knew h ow she felt for me, so I tried to be there for her, just as she had been for me. When people started speculating about a weddingI knew I had to end thingswe had been together for two years and I still didnt love her. I couldnt do it to her Scott shook his head, I couldnt turn into my father. It wasnt right. I havent talked to my father ever since. Only on public and just a few words. I avoid him every chance I have. He leaned his forehead against mine and passed his arms around my waist, I k now one thingif my mum was here, she would be happy for us...if you still want that I closed the small gap between us and kissed him softly. Was he worth it? He most definitely was. ________________________________________ CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

The cold wind picked up. I didnt notice. Scotts arms were around my waist as my head was buried on his chest. His thumb was drawing soothing circles on my back. We were both lost in deep thought. I dont know how much time we stayed like that. My eyes were open as I thought about what Scott had told me earlier. My grip on him tightened as I looked upon the mausoleum that was behind us. I couldnt help but think how the paparazzi gave you this one perspective when reality was completely different.

I had been so wrong about him. I always had this image of royals around the world, where they lived too comfortably, pretty much enjoying spending the peoples money. Traveling around in elegant yachts, bathing in the sun in the most expensive bikinis, just enjoying being themselves. Dont take me wrong, I still believed they did have it easy on the economic department, but I never imagined if it was hard living on the spotlight every single moment of your life. It must have been hard to live by knowing that you mother killed herself. But it must have been harder to pretend that it didnt happen. Especially when literally the whole world has their eyes on you. Sadness engulfed me as I remembered his sad eyes...Scott truly loved his Mom. The way he was looking at her at the picture I saw a few weeks ago showed how much love and admiration he felt for her. Showing me this must have been hard for him, especially since he wasnt one to show his emotions to many people. I must consider myself privileged, then No matter what happened in my life, the thought of having someone close to you commit suicide was unbearable to me Slowly, Scott warmness left me as he pulled away and grabbed my hand. My eyes searched his and I was relieved that they had returned to their usual intenseness. Scott smiled at me reassuringly as he led the way to our previous path. We passed the graveyards Iron Gate and slowly walked on the same path we had followed earlier. Absentmindedly, I scratched the top of my head, trying not to ruin the hat thing. As we passed the fountain that I had been hiding at, I smiled at the sight of numerous roses we passed along the way. The whole scene seemed out of Alice in Wonderland. I mentally snorted at that. What? Huh. Did I snort out loud?

Figures. I shook my head smiling, as small prickles played on the top of my head. Frowning, I scratched at the most unbearable spot. Meaning that my whole head was itching. Emily? you could hear Scott smiling. Just a stupid though I trailed as I kept scratching my head discreetly. I hoped at least. I could use stupidity right now Scotts chocolate eyes were watching me intensely. Damn. I could not resist those eyes. I think he knew that because a small smirk played on his lips. Narrowing my eyes I said all those roses around the garden reminded me of the queen of hearts from Alice in wonderland I shook my head somewhat embarrassed at my childish remembrance, its really stupid if you think about it. Scott chuckled beside me. Not really. If looks could kill, a lot of people would be beheaded every single day. I laughed at him as I scratched my head again. Stupid hat. Is she that bad? I asked smiling but to be honest I was starting to freak out inside. I mean, if Scott joked like that, then I was sure that the Queen must be really scary. Pftshes just human after all. Yeah, well, that coming from her grandson. The rest of us might be plain mortals that she has to deal with.

Scott laughed making me smile with him. I was glad his mood had lightened. It was weird to watch him sad, especially when he is someone whos usually smirking and making jokes. Still, the fact that he showed me that part of him earned him big points in my book. Not that he actually needed them Scott stopped abruptly making me stumble. His hands were on my shoulders straightening me. Let me help you. He stated calmly. His hands were on my head before I could ask him what he meant. Carefully, he removed all the pins that were holding the hat on top of my head. Relief came instantly. My tensed shoulders relaxed for a moment. A lingering prickling sensation on the top of my head was all that was left. Youve been scratching your head for the last ten minutes he trailed as he removed the last pins off my head. Then a thought popped in my head. Wait! I said alarmed, you cant take the hat off! My eyes widened and I watched him tilt his head completely amused at my panicked expression. Why not? Because I gestured with my hands to signal my head, I must wear a hat I stressed out. Its, you know, customor something like thatand theres like no way that I can go back to the party without the thing on my head. A smile played on his lips. Shrugging, he played with one feather as he said, its more like protocol. Everyone wears one, but its not mandatory. Still Sc-

Besides he stressed out as he cupped my chin with his free hand, passing a thumb on my lips. Effectively shutting me up. You are my girlfriend. A warm feeling spread inside of me, and you can do whatever the bloody hell you want. I could not think of a valid reason to argument that. Especially since I loved the official word. His girlfriend. Why was I so jiggery about? I mean we had talked about it. There was still the official date thing that I had to start planning soonbut we had not actually said the official words, had we? Scott was my boyfriend. Oh.My.God. He was my freaking boyfriend. My heart started to hammer inside my chest in a not so subtle way. My boyfriend was the prince of England. What if the Queen hates me? What if anyone likes me at all?! My black hair and unnaturally tanned skin was unusual around here. Elaine was naturally blond and her blue eyes matched perfectly with her pale skin. She was completely and utterly British looking. What if people hated me?!! Scott must have sensed my discomfort and pretty much panic attack. Although, I was trying to not show any kind of emotion at all. But, yeah, it was me we were talking about. So I was clearly failing in my futile attempt to hide my rambling thoughts from him. Shit. Scotts eyes panicked for a moment, are you freaking out on me?

I swallowed the large lump in my throat. I should be over this whole thing, shouldnt I? I asked embarrassed looking at the floor. I just confessed you about my Moms shattered life. I think its pretty understandable he trailed scratching the back of his neck. That officially freaked me out, even more. What if I found out that royal life isnt going to be for me? I mean, am I destined to worry about small petty things like wearing a stupid hat from now on? I gazed at his chocolaty eyes that were watching me warily. Oh God Im not my father, Emily His voice suddenly turned ice cold and his jaw clenched for a moment. When his eyes landed on me his gaze softened, I will not m ake the same mistakes that he didI will never put the crown above you, Em he trailed softly. His hands were clenched at his side. Slowly, I grabbed one and softly unpeeled the tight clasp he had in his hand. My eyes found his and I placed a soft kiss on the palm of his hand. In a confident tone, I said I know, Scott. Scotts chocolate eyes darkened and he watched me intensely for a moment before pressing his lips on mine. Butterflies erupted in my stomach instantly as I pressed myself even closer to him. His hands gripped me tight by the waist as our kiss deepened. Too soon, Scott pulled apart resting on my forehead. His erratic breathing matched mine. I had to stop before I lost all control on myself he huskily whispered giving me goose bumps. Chuckling, I closed my eyes trying to stop myself from jumping him. Because I have to confess that I really wanted to do just that.

A few moments later, our breathing was back to normal and he pecked me one last time on the lips before grabbing my hand and continuing down the path. I hadnt noticed that only a few large bushes separated us from the party and I was suddenly grateful that I didnt actually jump on him. Sighing contented at having avoided a messy scandal, I squeezed Scotts hand and smiled at him. The large wall of bushes had a small entrance. You could now see different colors that I assumed where of the guests dresses. Scott stopped right before entering the party. He pulled me to the side and kissed me one last time. Would you do me the honor of saving a dance for me? He asked in his more seriously charming voice. I think he even exaggerated the British accent, effectively swooning me even more. Which wasnt such a difficult task, I might add Stupid charmingly accent Clearing my throat, I narrowed my eyes at his smugly smirk. Well, I wanted to dance with the handsomest man at the party I placed a palm on his chest slowly, but you will do, I guess I added mockingly. Scott laughed as my lips twitched trying to contain my laughter. We shall make an impressive couple then, a humble boy dancing with the hatless girl. That wiped the smile off my face. Shit. The stupid hat. Come on Scott shoved my shoulder playfully, it will be all right. Am I seriously freaking over a stupid weird thing thats supposed to be a hat? I shook my head and smiled at him, youre right. Its just a hat. What harm could be done? Exactly. He smiled at me. Besides, Im not sure I want to let go of you, so I think the hat is the last thing that people will notice A small nervous knot formed on my stomach.

Youre right. The hats going to be the last thing on their mind I squeaked on a high pitched note. Scott chuckled as he let go of my hand, Dont worry, you cant be my official girlfriend yet he huskily whispered by my ear, Not without my oh so expected first official date. His lips were tugged up on a lopsided sexy smile. Wait til you know what Im planning for us I pecked him one last time before pulling him right to the entrance of the party. Yes. I had managed to hide my joker face. I had no idea what to do for our official date yet. Even though we didnt walk hand in hand people noticed us coming from a secluded part of the garden. Well that, and the fact that I was the only one not wearing a hat on the whole party had become a rumor bombshell. You could hear the wheels chiming and the whispers around us. Scott kept his promise. He never left my side. Even when the dreaded sight of his grandmother appeared at the other side of the garden. Thankfully, she just glared our way a few times, but neither one made any sign of coming close. Elaine did gaze our way more than once. Actually fifteen times. I counted. The rest of the party passed uneventfully. Well, if you ignored most of the people watching and the envious glares that I kept gettingor the momentarily time the Queen looked at us with a raised eyebrowor the way Kates eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw me without the hator the smirk on Marks lips All on a stupid little petty hat At the end of the day we left after a couple of hours later and I had to feel pretty contented that Kates stupid predictions never happened. I think

Now I just had to plan a perfectly original date. Go me! CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

Ever had one of those days in which life pretty much sucks? It all started when I woke up. I think I did wake up on the wrong side of the bed. The thing is that I had been dreaming, or more like having nightmares, about ugly hats, people whispering and Queens of hearts running after me. It has been happening for the last three nights. So, yeahto say that today I was exhausted, could be a complete and total understatement. When my stupid alarm sounded, I literally jumped out of bed and fell on the floor. So now I was not only tired, but my bottom hurt. Quite badly, I might add Rubbing my behind, I made my way to the kitchen to attempt to make some coffee. As it was, I managed to sit on one of the wooden chairs on the small squared table we had. Morning! Kate chirped in as she walked through the kitchen door. I grumbled in response as I laid my head down on the table. I was too tired to even make coffee. Still in my cozy pajamas, I snuggled in my hoodie. Wowsomeone is grumpy she sarcastically added. I didnt even respond to that. Rolling my eyes seemed too much effort at the moment. The smell of brewing coffee filled my nostrils and I smiled contented. Lifting my head I found my pretty blonde best friend leaning on the counter watching me amused. Kate

was dressed smartly, with a pencil black skirt and a matching jacket. She looked truly business-like. Thank you for being concerned I said nonchalantly. Kate rolled her eyes and flipped back her long hair. To be honest Em, I think you are making a big thing out of nothing. She turned away at the sound of the coffee machine and started to pour the brown fluid on two mugs. I mean, the Queen didnt notice you, other than the time she glared at your head she chuckled as she put some sugar on both coffees, but nothing else happened. She placed the delicious brown liquid in front of me and my hands curled in the warm mug in less than a second. Youve been having completely useless nightmares that you shouldnt even have in the first place, because nothing happened. She took a seat next to me in our modern kitchen and placed a small glass bowl with some chocolate cookies in front of us. Thank you I managed to mumble before grabbing one. I know youre right, Katebut I dont know, I kind of expected the Queen to talk or somethingyou knowanything I said before biting it. Kate rolled her eyes, well its a good thing that the Queen wouldnt pay attention to you guys, doesnt it? She grabbed one cookie for herself before adding, It gives you more time before everything goes crazy for you guys. My shoulders slumped as I asked, do you thing that things will be bad? She shrugged after finishing her coffee, I really dont know, Emwhat I do know, is that you need to believe in yourself and pass through any test that might o r not come. Getting up she added, Anyway, I need to get going. Are you going to be ok for the next few days? her blue eyes gazed at me concerned. Kate was going away for almost a week to Scotland on assignment. This time I did roll my eyes. Gesturing with my hand dismissively, I muttered annoyed, PfftIm not a little girl, Kate. Ill be perfectly fine on my own. She raised an eyebrow as her eyes ran out on my slumbered outfit. Besides I smiled at her, Hughs coming home on Friday and I still have a lot of planning to do for Saturday night. I frowned at my last words.

JeezSaturday night seemed too soon and I still had no idea on what to do Kate giggled in her own peculiar way. She shook her head and pointed me with her index finger, no screwing around in the kitchen, missy! A moment later, her blue eyes widened and looked somewhat panicked, she added Seriously, Em! I know youll have the house for the next few days and Im sure that you two are going to be going at it, just not in the kitchenor the living roomor any space other than your room, please? I laughed at her and rolled my eyes for the second time, smiling slyly I finished with I cant make any promises! Kate huffed as she marched up the stairs to get her luggage. I was still laughing over her scared face when I remembered that Scott was away for the week. He had to pass some training test for the army or something and they were keeping him on the military base until Saturday noon. He couldnt even send me a text message Bummer. there goes the fun Scowling at myself, I grabbed the empty mugs and started to clean the kitchen. Kate left ten minutes afterwards and I decided to take a nap before starting my laptop. I knew my dad had sent me some blueprints for some clients and since the office was still not ready, I had to keep working from home. The only good thing about it was that I could still do it in pjs and in a few hours. As I was settling on my bed, I remembered that Sean was still patiently waiting on his car on the street. Groaning, I grabbed some track pants and a hoodie. After washing my face and pulling my hair in a ponytail, I climbed downstairs. Kate was on the doorway waiting for her cab. As if on cue, the black car arrived and she beamed at me saying goodbye in the process. She was pretty excited to get an assignment so soon. Being a journalist was her dream and she was on the process for fulfilling it. I smiled back at her. I was really proud of her. Still smiling, I crossed the street. Sean stepped out of the Land Rover looking absolutely handsome. He was as usual on a grey suit and I momentarily wondered how many suits

did they guy have and how much he spent on dry cleaning them. I shook my head as he was watching me amused at my spacing out. Hello Emily, how are you? Blushing, I smiled at him, Hi Seanlisten I wanted to tell you that Im staying home today and that I dont think that youll need to stay here. Im sure youve got better things to do than this I gestured with my hand somewhat embarrassed. Sean frowned for a moment. I dont mind staying here, Em. Its my job, after all I fought the urge to roll my eyes at him, I know its your job, Sean, but seriously Im getting ready to take a nap and I dont feel comfortable doing it while you are here freezing to death. He chuckled and his grey eyes travelled all over my face. You do look tired he trailed. After almost two seconds, he nodded ok. Im going to go, but if you ne ed anything, heres my number. He handed me a white name card with his cellphone, and I mean it, Em. Anything at all Smiling, I grabbed the card and straightened before waving goodbye, Ill see you soon Sean, Im sure! He shook his head before getting inside the car, If Im out of job by tomorrow, youll have to hire me yourself, though I will, dont worry. And even if I dont, Im sure Mom will! He blushed at my words before sticking out his tongue at me. I cracked at the sight before crossing the street. My bed was starting to scream my name. I loved teasing Sean about Mom. They werent a couple or anything like that, but I had caught a glimpse of how he looked at her from time to time when we were together and I had my suspicions on Mom liking him back. She was really shy around him. So even when they hadnt properly interacted with one another, I was sure that something could happen there. I should definitely play cupid! I chuckled to myself as I opened the door to my house. As soon as I closed the door, I practically ran to my bed while taking the hoodie and tossing

it away as I climbed the stairs. As I snuggled in bed, I relaxed thinking about Kates words. I was making a fuss out of nothing. A strong pain on my left leg woke me up alarmed. Cursing, I jumped out of bed and started rubbing on my cramped leg. Looking around my room, I found my phone on my bed stand, but it was dead. Great I said sarcastically. Huffing and groaning I finally found the phone cable to plug it in. Looking around my room, the place seemed like a tornado had hit there. My usually clean and organized room has clothes scattered all over the floor and one even hanging from the lamp next to bed. Angry at myself for not putting away all the things before, I started to clean up my room when the doorbell rang. I wasnt expecting someone, so I ignored it, but it rang again and again. Ugh I passed a hand through my hair in an attempt to make it more presentable and strolled down the stairs to open the door. I didnt look through the small glass that the door had on the top. If I had, I would have probably thought about opening it or not. As it was, I simply opened it and was left unwelcomely surprised at who was at my door. What the hell is he doing here? What the-Shit. Dont be so rude! I cleared my throat. How can I help you? Green eyes watched me amused, can I come in? Ok. Reluctantly, I opened the door to let him in. I feel so welcomed here He added sarcastically. Yeah, well Damn it girl! Be polite! Do take a seat I gestured with my hand towards the living room. Thank you He smiled slyly at me. Would this be considered something that I should share with Sean?

I shook my head. I dont think so. Mark didnt seem like the dangerous kind. I think. CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

Dangerous? I should have meant obnoxious I didnt call Sean. Instead, I started the kettle because the prince wanted some tea. I meant that sarcastically. Even though the guy is a prince. Ugh. Whatever. Mark entered the house and acted as he owned it. Literally. He demanded some tea as he took of his boots and lifted his feet on my freaking table. I could relate to those rude waiters that supposedly spit on your drink. I always thought thats really gross, but at the moment, I was seriously considering it I can tell if you make something nasty, cali girl! He called from the other room. Grabbing the mug unnecessarily tight, I plopped the tea on the hot water and placed it in front of him. Next to his right foot. Mark glared at me but he did take off his feet from my table. We hadnt talked since he came in. Fifteen minutes ago. The silence was uncomfortable and the air was tense all around us. Still, Mark looked at the tea and then smiled at me, no sugar? Argh!! I was not his freaking maid!!

With a tight, yet fake smile, I muttered, I dont have any. Tsk. No need to be so friendly, cali g- To what do I owe the honor of having you here, Mark? I cut him in before he finished the stupid name he had been calling me. Marks blue (A/N: made a mistake on Marks eyes color J ) eyes sparkled amused as he smiled at me. He leaned on the white couch and crossed his arms in silence. Oh. He was enjoying this too much. I wanted to pay a visit to my brothersfriend. Girlfriend. I wanted to correct him. But I had no idea if Scott was planning to let anyone else know about that. He watched me in silence studying me. I was struggling to maintain a composed face, but to be honest, I wasnt sure if I had to feel angry, honored or annoyed. I was a feeling all three, but I was trying not to show it I came to talk to you about Scott. He finally said after eyeing me from head to toe several times. I was really starting to freak out about it. What about him? I mimicked his position and crossed my arms leaning myself on the loveseat in front of him. Are you guys dating? His eyes never left me. He hadnt even acknowledged the rest of the room or anything beside me. I sighed. Yes, I believe we are. What is it to you? I wanted to really ask. Mark narrowed his eyes and kept studying me for a minute or so. Are you absolutely sure? My nostrils flared and I pinched my nose. Do I need to confirm it? What the hell was he doing in my house and interrogating me?

He palm faced me. Look, before your mind rambles on and on about me being here Shit. Could he hear my thoughts? Mark rolled his eyes and continued, you thought aloud. Oh. Was my clever input on the conversation. Anyway he continued, as I was saying, Im here because I wanted to - he stopped mid-sentence and stared at me, I think Scott has already told you about Mom? I nodded. Mark took a sip from the tea and grimaced at the bitter taste in his mouth. My lips tugged up instantly and I started to cough trying to hide it. He narrowed his eyes at me and left the tea back on the table. He ran a hand through his blond hair and gazed at me. His blue eyes were serious as well as hes tone, I believe he might make the same mistake with you, Emily. What do you mean? I straightened up. He doesnt want it to happen again, I get it. Thats why he broke up with Elainebut I think hes trying to make a point to he raised his eyebrows, the whole court, I suppose. I still dont get it, Mark. I think hes being rebellious. I leaned back on the sofa as I thought his words over. Scott himself told me that he had always been the responsible one. Unlike Mark, here. I looked at Mark once again and he was still looking at me with a slight smirk on his face. Ass. I fought the urge to roll my eyes. He did have a point. I was completely the opposite from Elaine Whats in it for you? I asked narrowing my eyes at him. Being selfless was not something that I could picture from him. Marks white teeth showed as he beamed at me. Nothing. Look, I dont buy- Im hungry. He crossed his arms and stared at me.

My eyes stopped from rambling all over the room to the man in front of me. Did I hear right? Excuse me? I. Need. Food. He stated like talking to a two year old. My hands gripped the cushion I was sitting on, well, good for you. I narrowed my eyes at him, I. Dont. Have. Any. I mimicked his tone. Instead of getting angry or something like that, he smiled at me. After a moment, he took his cell out and showed it to me, adding smugly, That can be arranged. I stood up, look Mark, I appreciate your concern, but I think that it was rather pointless, to be honest. I walked towards the door, but thanks for stopping by I gestured with my hand at the door. You make me feel so welcomed. He was still seating on the sofa and as he started talking over the phone, he put his feet up on my coffee table. Again. Seriously. How do I get him out of my house?! I felt like pulling my hair and I was about to lose it, when he took a step closer to me and stated smiling, I hope you like Chinese. He raised an eyebrow andeven I had to admit that he looked quite handsome. Sighing, I pretty much gave up and walked to the kitchen to take some plates out. As I passed by him, my stomach growled embarrassing me and making me blush. Mark chuckled behind me as he started following me. We placed the table and the food arrived shortly after. We were both in silent and he just kept glancing at me slyly which made me irritable and nervous at the same time. I think he noticed it, since he was sporting and evident smile on his face. As we finished setting the table, the doorbell ringed and Mark took a seat on the table expectantly. Finally rolling my eyes, I opened the door to the Chinese delivery guy. He handed me the food and I looked at him waiting for the total, when he smiled at me and said in a thick Chinese accent, Its already covered.

Figures. Thanks. I smiled at him as he waved goodbye and drove off on his red bike. I served the food on the plates and as I was digging on it, Mark asked amused, no thank you for me? Nope I popped the p before eating the deliciously greasy noodles. He smiled at that and shook his head. We both ate in a surprisingly comfortable silence. After half an hour, my belly was about to explode and I had to admit that it had been really good. I get it, you know? Mark broke the silence as he shook his head and grabbed another bite. Huh? I get what he likes about you. His blue eyes bored into mine, youre easy to hang around with. You dont talk shit and you dont treat us differently. I didnt know what to say to that, so I stayed quiet and played with a few noodles around my plate. After a moment of silence, I looked up and Mark was smiling at me. Thanks for lunch, Mark. Youre welcome, cali girl. I rolled my eyes but smiled at him. I should probably get going, then he trailed. After a moment, he added but stillbe carefulI know Scott would never hurt you intentionally, but justI dont know, be sure My lips tugged up and I smiled at him, youre not such a bad -boy, Mark. Deep down there I poked his chest, youre a softie. Mark laughed at me as he stood up grabbing some empty plates. He placed them on the sink and he turned to me, his blue eyes sparkling, Keep it to yourself. I do have a reputation to maintain, you know?

I chuckled and cleaned the rest of the table. As I placed the last glass on the sink, I turned around and found myself trapped between the sink and Mark. My heartbeat increased and I felt uncomfortable being so close to him. W -what are you doing? I stuttered. Be careful, Emily. He whispered by my ear, Maybe my intentions are not so kind his blue eyes stared at me for a moment before pulling apart. He grabbed the few fortune cookies that were scattered around the table, and waved goodbye. See you around, cali girl. I stood frozen leaning at the sink as I heard him close the door

Chapter 36 part 2 The distant sound of the light rain tapped against the window. My heart hammered inside my chest furiously. What the hell?! What in the world happened here?! I bet he's just messing with me...Yeah...that's it... I shook my head trying to clear my mind. Taking a large intake of breath, my mind kept one thought in mind...could he be right? Could I be just a rebel kind of thing? Didn't I want to be a fling or something like that? you know...a no strings attached kind of thing... That feels wrong. Completely and utterly wrong. Ugh. Damn you Mark... My mind was still foggy and confused when the door ringed again.

Great. I stomped to the door and as I approached it, all my confussion transformed into anger. How dare he come to my house and act like that? He was definately an arrogant and obnoxious ass. And I was about to tell him so. "What the hell are you-" I stopped midsentence because I wasn't talking to Mark. An entirely different person stood in front of me. Another person that I thought that I would never see again... Sam's brown eyes were watching me...but he didn't seem happy... He was a wreck. Just like last time that he came over. His clothes were rugged and there were dark circles under his eyes. Unlike last time, his brown eyes seemed dark and somewhat dangerous. "Were you expecting someone?" He asked in a cold voice, making me flinch. I noticed his hands clenched in tight clasps. "What-" I cleared my throat. Be nice, Emily. "Uhm...hi Sam..." It seemed like it was the worst day to sent Sean away...this whole thing felt wrong and it was starting to creep me out. Sam didn't seem like the guy I used to know. He felt...dangerous. I stood rooted to the wall, blocking the way to pass through. It seemed like a really bad idea to let him in. Just as that thought passed my mind, Sam pushed me inside in a not so gentle manner and closed the door after him. Shit. Shit. Shit. My eyes roamed all over the room to find my stupid cell phone, but then I remembered that I had left it charging on my bedstand. On the second floor. That's just great.

My shoulder panged from the push he gave me and I instantly started rubbing it. "Why was that for, Sam?" I asked angrily. Sam was frozen watching me from the door as my heart plummeted inside of me and I was sure that it was going so fast and loud that even he could hear it. The fact that Scott had been rather worried about this exact situation from happening, worried me more. "Were you going to let me in?" His voice was really cold and dark. It made me flinch. "What do you want?" I took a step back. "Are you afraid of me?" He asked rather slyly. His lips tugged up, but rather than a smile, it seemed more like a menacing gesture. Shit. Shit. Shit. Think of something! Ignoring his question, I looked down on myself. "Do you want coffee? You could start the kettle while I change...I look like a mess..." I trailed innocently as I turned my back to him and started to walk towards the stairs in a non-chalant mode. Like a normal thing. I needed to get upstairs and text Sean about this whole thing. I was about to step on the stairs when Sam grabbed my hand. "We need to talk." His hazel eyes swept all over my face stopping on my lips. A shiver went down my spine. "I need to change." I added stubbornly. "You look good to me." His hand tightened on my arm and he led me to the kitchen. I was really starting to panic right now. I was even praying for annoying Mark to come back for something. I knew Mom wouldn't come back in a few hours and there was no one else I could turn to. Still holding me, I started on the coffee. I moved my arm and glared at him. "You can let go."

"What if I don't want to?" he whispered by my ear. I stopped fussing on the coffee machine and turned to him, "what is going on, Sam?" He ran a hand through his hair and sighed. His hold loosened and eventually he let go of me. I watched him concerned. He was not the guy that I met back on LA. He was different and I refused to acknowledge that I was the cause for it. "Are you ok?" I tilted my head as his hazel eyes searched mine. He shook his head and looked down. "Can I help you?" I felt the urge to touch him in a friendly gesture. But thought better of it. His head shot up instantly, "You can stop screwing around." His words flared my anger. "I'm not screwing around!" I crossed my arms and glared at him, "and even if I were, that is not of your business!" Sam's eyes darkened and he took a menacing step towards me, "it is my business!" "No. It isn't, Sam!" I was full on screaming at him, "you broke everything the moment you slept with another woman, you moron!" He took another step forward while I took one back. "It was just sex." "You're an asshole." I stated bitterly. I took another step back but I was cornered for the second time in that day. "And you are mine." He roughly grabbed my chin and pressed his lips on mine. I closed my mouth but he bit me hard. I gasped and he took the opportunity to deepen the kiss. I could taste my own blood. My hands started to roam all over the counter in an attempt to grab anything to hit him with. He was one step ahead of me because he pressed each palm on to my hands effectively trapping me.

My eyes were now tearing up as he roughly kissed me without permission. He pressed his body against mine and I could feel that he wanted to take things much further. I fought him trying to move my head and release my hands but he was much stronger than me. In a final attempt to free from him I started to kick him as he lifted me with one hand and holding my hands with the other. He flinched after a few kicks and stopped kissing me. His eyes were almost black and I could see the desire in them. His lips were tinted red from my blood. The man before me was scary and absolutely dangerous. I could see what he intended to do and I was absolutely frightened of him succeeding. "Stop it, Sam" I said after licking my bruised lip, "this isn't you..." Tears were rolling down my cheeks. The scariest thing is that I couldn't see a flick of any kind of emotion in his eyes. He seemed void. "You are worse than Sonya. You are screwing around with the alleged prince so you can get pregnant and tie him to you!" I shook my head as I closed my eyes, "Stop it, Sam." "You are mine, Emily." He shook me roughly, "you will never be his...ever!" Someone banged on the front door and I heard someone screaming my name. "I'm here!" I screamed from the top of my lungs, "Help m-" Sam punched me in the stomach making me gasp for air. I felt my wrists being released as blackness engulfed me. The last thing I remember was his cold voice by my ear, "this isn't over." CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

Darkness engulfed me.

I was nowhere and everywhere at the same time. My panting was all you could hear. I was crying as I took a step forward. Nothing. I felt cold and completely hopeless. And very lonely. But then I saw him. Sam was on the other side of the dark tunnel and he was staring at me like a predator with a menacing smile. Next thing you know, he was right in front of me and I could see my blood on his lips as he said you are mine, Emily. His hands grabbed me by the arms and started shaking me. I trashed all over as he leaned closer with an evil smirk playing on his lips.

Emily! Emily! Its ok! A husky voice called my name. I registered it wasnt Sams. My eyes opened and I felt my shoulders relax as I realized that it had only been a really bad dream. Ive been having quite a few lately. My throat felt hoarse and I felt my cheeks wet. I had been crying in my dreams. Dark chocolate orbs were gazing at me concerned. He was gently holding me by the arms and I think I had trashed on them for a few minutes because the blanket that was covering me was all over the bed. His hair was disheveled and you could tell that he had ran a hand through it for numerous times. He still had a soldiers uniform on. My eyes brimmed with tears as I let him engulf me in a protective embrace. Scotts muscled arms held me tight as I sobbed on his shoulders. His right hand was making soothing circles on my back. We were on my bedroom and the familiar vanilla smell from my favorite candles was soothing. Its ok, Em. His voice was laced with concern, youre safe

It happened a day ago. It had been the scariest day of my life. If Sean hadnt barged into my house I dont know what would have happened. Apparently, someone tipped Sean that some paparazzi were hiding on the street and they took a picture of Mark coming out of the house. As soon as he received the message, Sean came back and heard some screaming inside the house so he started to bang on the door. When he finally broke it, he found me unconscious laying on the kitchen floor. My backdoor was open so he never saw who had been with me. He called the police, my mom and a doctor. I passed out from the shock for apparently almost an hour. Everyone was really concerned. When I woke up, Sean interrogated me about Mark. He was absolutely furious. He actually thought that Mark had done something to me. I told them about Sam and they were looking out for him, but so far, he had nt appeared back at his hotel or any known place. Apparently, he hadnt used his credit card so far, so locating him was becoming a pain for the police. Sean was on their toes all the time. He hadnt left my side. Scott had been notified over the curse of the night. He had been camping overseas and it took him forever to get here. But he was here now. With me. I held him tight and it felt so right to be in his arms. I felt protected and safe. Thank you I hoarsely whispered on his chest. Shhhh.

His shirt felt wet and I noticed that I was the cause for that. Passing a hand on the wet spot, I mumbled, Im sorry, Im ruining your shirt He smiled at me but it didnt reach his eyes, have you been having nightmares? I swallowed the small lump on my throat as I nodded. I felt so helpless and somewhat pathetic. I should have done something, I shouldnt have let him do anything to me. Its not your fault, Em. He said as if he knew what I was thinking, Scott softly passed a thumb near my split lip and his eyes darkened as his anger flared. Hes a fucking asshole. His eyes met mine and he stated confidently, He will never get near you again, I can assure you that I was such a wuss, Scott. I should have done- Stop it. You couldnt do much... He shook his head. Ive already told everyone everything that happened with all the details I could remember. Everything until I passed out. His hand cupped my chin as his eyes roamed all over my face, when I heard that something had happened to you he swallowed hard, I- his voice broke and he closed his eyes. Nothing happened. Thanks to Sean. This time I cupped his chin and he leaned into my touch. Scott opened his eyes and I could see he was restraining his anger, he should have been here, Em. I know. Its not his fault, I sent him off. Dont be mad at him. I squeezed his shoulder in a comforting gesture. He had been working out a lot because of the army and it was starting to pay off. His shoulders and arms were already more prominent than before and I couldnt stop to admire his new acquired body. Like what you see? He asked smugly. I smiled at him and restrained to wince as I felt my lip tug on the small cut, very much. Scott must have noticed because his smile faltered.

I cant believe he dared to touch you like that He closed his eyes for a moment and stood up. He walked across the room to look outside the window. I could feel how frustrated he felt, I felt the same. But I had been there and I still felt like I should have done something. It had definitely taken me by surprise. I would have never thought that Sam, the popular dentist and definitely man-whore back in LA, could lose it like that. What did Mark want? He was still looking outside. He was playing with the curtain now. Shrugging, I stood from the bed and looked at my track pants. I should definitely take a bath, I thought. Nothingto talk I trailed as I walked to my closet to grab some clothes. About? He pressed on. Scotts dark eyes were now following my every move. Should I tell him? I stopped from pulling the shirt from the drawer, He thinks Im a phase, or something like that. Scott sighed, hes been acting weird ever since his birthday. He paused for a moment, Thats why there were paparazzi outside your house. They think that there might be something going on between you two. He added clearly annoyed. I turned to look at him frowning, really? He grimaced, someone took a picture of you two at his party and now its all over the tabloids. He turned to the window again, but I could see that he was really uncomfortable, Add the fact that Sean almost broke your door and the police car and everythingthe tabloids are having a field trip Im sorry. I mumbled. Scott walked to me, you had nothing to do with it, why shou ld you be sorry? I sighed again, if I hadnt sent Sean away nothing would have happened

Scott shook his head, we dont know that. My stupid brother would have probably come anyway. I took a moment to really look at him. Even though he looked a bit li ke a mess, Scott rocked the soldier uniform. He looked absolutely handsome. He noticed me gaping at him again because a smirk formed on his lips. Embarrassed, my cheeks flushed and I turned to grab all the things I needed to take a bath. I heard him chuckle as I closed the door on the bathroom. Ever since the Sam incident, I had been taking unnecessary long showers. Mom told me it had to do with some psychological crap about me wanting to clean my soul or something like thatthankfully, he didnt get to finish what he had plannedI wanted to erase every place he touched me. In a way, she was rightThis time, though, I took the fastest shower ever and dressed in a hurry so I could be with Scott. Fifteen minutes later I was downstairs cuddled next to Scott on the living rooms sofa. Mom was making some breakfast and Sean was giving Scott a detailed report on everything that the police had been trying to do. In a wordnothing. Sean was frustrated and pulling strings everywhere form every person he knew to help put on this situation. However, he had not managed to get the story out of the tabloids. They still hadnt told me what theyve been saying but you could see quite a few people on the next side of the street ready to snap some pictures. Damn. Scott was struggling to be composed. His left knee was moving on a fast pace and I could tell that he was only managing to be controlled because of me. After a few minutes on this situation, I kissed him on the cheek and decided to help Mom on the kitchen. I could tell they wanted to talk alone. Mom, can I help you? She was busy making some French toast. I poured myself some coffee and enjoyed the bitter aroma that emanated from it. How are things going, sweetie?

I grimaced in response. That bad, huh? I took a sip and relished on the bitter taste of coffee. A moment later, I asked Mom? Do you know what the tabloids are saying? She sighed. Green emerald eyes gazed at me. She paused the cooking she was doing. After cleaning her hands on a white towel, she calmly started that you are Marks new girland that you were cheating on your boyfriend with him, so when the guy found out, he went crazy she closed her eyes. When she opened them, there were unshed tears on them. I cant believe that Sam could do this to you, hon A small smile played on my lips. Its over, Mom. She smiled at me and hugged me. Im sorry, I should be the one comforting you. I patted her on the back, Its ok She pulled apart. Your father is furious. Hes trying to help from the States with some connections that he has. He told me that he would arrive in a couple of days. Uhmmok? Mom smiled at me and shook her head, be nice to him. Hes been really worried about you. Ok I fought the urge to roll my eyes at the condescending tone Mom used. She busied herself on the stove while I absentmindedly placed the table for all of us. So, thats why Scott is angry about. My stomach clenched. Way to make a public first impression! I grimaced at how the tabloids will respond when Im seeing in public with Scott. Great. Just great.

So, have you planned our wicked date for tomorrow? Scott asked me as he embraced me from behind. Its going to be awesome I lied. I still had no freaking idea! With everything that had been going on, I didnt know what to do! Youre such a bad liar! He chuckled. You still have no idea what to do, do you? I slapped his chest playfully, Im still working on it. But one thing is certainits going to be awesome! I smiled at him. His dark chocolate eyes bored into mine, That. Im sure. Frowning, I asked him, but should we go public right now? Wouldnt it be wise to let things cool off or something? He sighed annoyed, youll have to learn to dismiss anything the tabloids write. He ran a hand through his hair, but we can stay home or something he shrugged, I dont care, as long as he leaned closer and whispered by my ear, we are alone he pulled away with a smugly smirk on his face. I rolled my eyes trying to cover my blushing cheeks. Tomorrow night, it is. CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT An American girl interrupts royal peace? Prince Mark's new interest in trouble! Is Prince Mark playing prince charming in real life? "You shouldn't read that." My eyes looked up to see my mother with one hand on her hip and one eyebrow raised. An old sign on reproach on her part. I sighed. "I can't help it Mom." I turned to look at The Sun in my hands, "especially since more photographers are parked outside..."

Mom sighed, "I know, honey...but if you really want to do this, then you have to get pass this..." I rolled the magazine on my hand and threw it on the bin, "at least I should know what they say about me. I don't want to look absolutely clueless at one of those remarks." I snapped angrily. As soon as the words left my mouth, I felt guilty for snapping at my Mom. "Sorry" I looked at her apologetically. "It's ok. I know you are going through a lot." She closed her eyes and added in a motherly commanding tone, "but still...that does not gives you right to be snappy, ok?" "Yeah, yeah..." I smiled at her innocently. Mom's lips pressed in a tight line but I could tell she was suppressing a smile. My eyes wandered to the rest of her and I noticed that she was rocking the skinny jeans I gave her last time we went shopping and a really gorgeous emerald blouse. Her eyes looked incredible and her hair was styled in loose curls. "Are we trying to impress someone?" I asked slyly. Mom's cheeks blushed and she busied herself by grabbing the bin and escaping me, "I don't know what you're talking about!" I laughed at her as I sat on my bed, "You are spending almost all afternoon with him, Mom...and I have to say you look great, so I'm sure he'll be more impressed than usual!" As she walked through the door to the hallway, she stopped and turned to me, "well, if you keep it like that, I might not help you with your little project, missy!" "Oh come on Mom!" I whined like a three-year old. She huffed and marched her way. Before I heard her reach the stairs I said out loud "Sean is absolutely in love with you Mom, no matter what you wear!" I laughed a bit more. "I can't still back up, you know?" She yelled back.

"As if..." I said to myself still hiccupping from laughing so hard. A few moments later, I looked around my room and felt absolutely proud at my decoration skills. All walls were white except one, which was dark purple. My bed was lavender and all furniture were modern. Two white orchids decorated the desk where I was now recharging my Samsung galaxy tab and my new S4. Lifting the tablet, I checked for all the ultimate details on the so called 'wicked date' and smiled. I really hopes he likes it. An hour later I had bathed and styled my hair in a tight sleek ponytail. I had a black shaped tank and dark denim jeans. Since it was almost December, I grabbed a grey coat and a white shawl to wrap around my neck. Large silver loops were my only accessories and I was wearing a light coat of makeup and some nude lipstick to contrast my smoky eyes. Looking at myself on the mirror, I felt a burst of confidence within me. I really liked that look on me. "Are you sure about him picking you up on the front door?" Mom asked me worried as I climbed down the stairs. I sighed, the small burst of confidence leaving my body as I exhaled. "Well, I talked to Gram's last night and she told me to grab the bull on it horns or something like that..." I frowned trying to remember her words. I swear last night her statement sounded pretty convincing. Mom smiled at me. "Last night sounded better." She chuckled, "I get it, though. No more hiding, right?" "Right." My voice trembled and I started to feel my palms sweat. "It'll be all right, honey." She walked to me and gave me a side hug as I cleaned my sweaty palms on my coat. "You just concentrate on having fun tonight, ok?" I nodded nervously. I'll just worry about the headlines tomorrow... I had no idea how the publicity would be affected after today. So far, Scott had entered the house from the back door and he always had some kind of large cap or something like that. But we had decided that he would pick me up by the front door today to clear

up every gossip about me being with Mark. At first that idea had sounded so much better in my head, but after reading some of the headlines, I wasn't sure... What would it be tomorrow? I was sure to be tagged as a slut or something like that. I could see that the headlines could refer to me jumping from guy to guy...Oh God...why did I tell him to pick me up? "He's here" Mom smiled reassuringly at me, but I could see the small doubt in her eyes. As if on cue, the doorbell rang and I could already hear the distinctive sound from different camera's clicking. I must have look panicked, because my mom's smile faltered and she opened the door for me. "Hi!" her voice came out too high and it made my heart beat even faster than it was before. And that is saying, since I had been on the verge of having a panic attack... "Good afternoon, Sarah." I heard Scott's confident tone. He was talking to her like there was nothing happening around him. After polite introductions, Scott entered the house since my feet were rooted against the wooden floor and I was holding myself together on the railing. His eyes softened at my pale face and he stepped closer to me after my mom closed the door. "Goodness..." her green eyes were wide and she was also panting a little bit. Scott's arms encased me in a protective hug and I pressed myself to him. "Sorry." He said embarrassed looking at my panicked mother. Turning to me, he added in a soft whisper, "We don't have to go out if you don't want." He paused and as his thumb brushed my cheek tenderly, he added, "We can always stay here." I pulled away and shook my head as I tried to calm my breathing spasms, "No. Everything's planned. We have to do this sooner or later, anyway..." Scott's eyes pierced my soul from his intensity, "I really don't mind..." he trailed. I glanced him all over and blushed as I saw him smirking a little. He looked great. Well, when didn't he? He had went for black trousers and a grey shirt. I could see the collar

on his neck. A short wooden grey coat kept him warm and his hair was loose, just the way I loved it. I pictured him at the whole date thing and that gave me the necessary courage to grab his hand and say goodbye to Mom as I opened the door. The photographers had already crossed the street and were somewhat respectful because they weren't completely over us, giving us some space to walk through. Ok. Maybe the fact that we had four bodyguards helped. I didn't know any of them. Sean had stayed with Mom giving Scott a lame excuse about having to check the house's lock or something. I almost rolled my eyes at that. Obviously, Scott didn't buy it, since the whole house had been checked yesterday and they had already installed cameras outside and a kick-ass alarm with some panic buttons placed strategically all over the house. Yes. Scott wasn't playing when he told me that he would make sure that Sam never reached me again. We climbed on the land rover ignoring all questions and sly remarks about how Mark would feel about this and stuff like that. Scott had on a blank mask on his face but I could tell that he was mad as his hand clenched tighter while holding mine. "Where to Mrs?" One red haired man asked politely. "Trafalgar square and Picadilly, please." Scott raised an eyebrow questioningly. "Might as well give them a good show" I shrugged nonchalantly. We were going to the center of London. I had thought about my show statement yesterday and at the moment it sounded pretty good. Right now...I wasn't so sure about it. But I had already booked the whole thing and no press is going to ruin our awesome night. I concluded smiling at myself. I turned to my left and Scott was smiling at me. "You look gorgeous." His voice was husky and his dark eyes were almost black. "Not that you always, do..." he added slyly. Blushing, I smiled at him. "You clean up well." "Huh?" He frowned at my statement.

Laughing, I explained, "it means you look good yourself!" Scott shook his head smiling. "So, what have you planned?" he entwined our fingers and kissed my hand. "Oh...you'll see" I stated smugly. Half an hour later we were standing outside a large window. "Laser tag?" He asked incredulously. "It will be fun!" I chuckled and pushed him inside. Ok. I do have to admit that I was completely bummed when I learned that we didn't get to use army suits. My original plan was to see Scott in that yummi uniform like the one he had on yesterday. But the whole thing seemed fun, so I kept with my plan. We were all dressed up with the large glasses and special vests. The shotgun was heavier than I had thought, so I was trying to adjust it by placing it on my hip. When I looked up, Scott was smirking smugly at me. "Need any help?" "No" I huffed, "I'm good." Ugh. Didn't think about the stupid shotgun when I planned this. A pair of guys entered the kind of locker room that we were waiting. They were almost the same, the only difference is that one had blue eyes and the other one brown. They introduced to us and it turns out they were twins. They explained on a map where we would be going and that on the center of the labyrinth there was a small flag that when lifted lighted on the whole place and the game would be over. "We are going against you two, right?" Scott asked at them. They both looked at each other knowingly and shook their head simultaneously. Ok. That was freaky.

"Nope." I chirped in. "We are playing against each other." His chocolate eyes sparkled amused, "you do realize that I've been training in what you call 'special ops'?" I rolled my eyes. "So?" "Oh. You're on" I could see the challenge on his eyes. "They are just to distract us" I pointed at the blonde twins. Scot looked at them and they nodded in unison. He turned to me and he had this huge smugly smirk on his face. "Are you sure that you are going to be ok there?" I shrugged, "it's just laser tag. " I'm gonna wipe that smugly smirk off you face, you dumbass. CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

Run. Shoot like crazy. Run again. Grab the white thingy. Pretty simple right? The only problem here is that I had forgot a tiny little detail when I planned this I SUCK AT RUNNING!! Wasnt it embarrassing enough that one time when I was out supposedly running?!

GOD!!! What did I get myself into?! Whose idea was this again?! You stupid, stupid prick!!!! I would never listen to any of your idiotic ideas Hugh!!!!!!! Im sure he was laughing his ass off by now! The stupid annoying prick! Were here. I turned to look at Ryan, the red haired twin I got to bring me to the start point. My eyes widened and Im sure he noticed the evident panic in them, because his eyes softened. Dont worry, youll be alright He smiled at me. Just remember the rules! He turned around and ran away. I heard the distant sound of his boots and then the distinctive sound of a door closing. What rules?! Was he talking before? Ohshit The lights went out leaving abruptly making me gasp. Youre so dead Hugh I trailed as I scanned my surroundings. My eyes adjusted to the dimmed light. It was like a maze. There were mirrors all over the place and some neon graffiti. All the walls and roof were painted black and there was electronic music playing. I could feel the rush of adrenaline kick in and I smiled as I lifted the damn shotgun huffing. It was pretty damn heavy. Youre on, pretty boy

I started to walk slowly. I think the other twin left Scott at the other side of the maze so we had to run or whatever to shoot the other. I had booked this for ourselves, so we were alone. And the twins I guess. For a moment, I stopped and thought about the annoying paparazzi that Im sure followed us here. Damn. How do you deal with all of that? My vest started vibrating and I heard the sound of laser shots. Just like in the star wars movies. Looking down I saw a small row of red thingys lighten up as I heard Scott laughing near. Youre supposed to run, baby! How the hell did he find me so soon?! Frowning, it took me a moment to realize that I hadnt actually moved from the corridor Ryan had left me. I mentally rolled my eyes at myself before I smiled innocently at Scott. He smiled back at me as I shot him like crazy and I screamed at him, and youre supposed to cover yourself! Shit! He ran and turned left as I laughed really hard. Gasping for air, I followed him. I stood almost glued to the wall always searching his reflection on the mirror. Like Ive seen in most action movies. This is worth every pound it costs I kept reeling on my new acquired ninja skills as I walked through the corridors, not really knowing where to go. That wasnt so much a surprise here, considering the first time I arrived at England. I giggled to myself and then I clapped one palm on my mouth. I wasnt supposed to make noise, damn it! From the corner of my eye, I saw some movement on the left.

Cautiously, I turned to the left when I saw another figure pass in front of me. I smiled victoriously. I was about to shout something along the lines of A -HA! GOT YOU! but decided to charge instead and actually run to reach Scott. I ran with all the force my body could give me but was stopped mid-way by an incredible force that sent me backwards. By incredible force I meant a stupid mirror. Huffing, I found myself sprawled on the floor with the damn shotgun pressed on my chest. Let me tell you...it hurt I heard someone approaching me and I opened my eyes to see blue ones staring at me. Are you ok? Ryan asked me concerned. He lifted the shotgun off me and kneeled beside me. I suck at this I trailed embarrassed looking all over the place but him. Im sorry. We were supposed to run close to you so you would get confused He scratched the back of his neck also embarrassed. Im ok. I smiled at him as I tried to stand up. He helped me while his eyes roamed all over my face to see if I had any concussion or something like that, I guess. Em? Are you ok?! Scott asked me gasping for air. I heard a loud noise and I came running back. His chocolate eyes went over me and stopped for a fraction of a second on Ryans hand on my waist. He stepped back still holding my shotgun. Grabbing a walkie-talkie from his belt, he said code 45. Scott was still glaring at him as he turned away and I heard him say turn the lights on- What happened? Scott asked me as he cupped my chin with his righ t hand. Blushing like crazy and quite frankly more embarrassed than ever, I mumbled in one breath, Icrashedintoamirror

The lights went on and the music stopped as I heard some doors opening. I closed my eyes as they adjusted to the bright light again. Opening them, I saw Scott trying to hide an annoying smile of his face while he pretended to cough. I rolled my eyes and pushed him away. I turned to the said mirror and yes, pretty much like in cartoons, you could see where I had hit it. It was pretty embarrassing. Greatjust great Why do I have to be so damn clumsy?! I personally think its cute Stop thinking out loud! I made sure to keep that to myself. Sighing I shook my head, its embarrassing! No, its definitely cute. Scotts dark chocolate eyes darkened as he took a step closer to me, and pretty damn sexy he said huskily with a mischievous smile. Is everything all right? An older man asked us concerned. He was dressed in black. His hair was grey and he was holding a black phone, ready to make a call. Ryan and his brother were behind him. Should we call a doctor? Scott turned to me and his eyes stopped on my forehead. He pressed it a little, making me wince. Does it hurt much? I shook my head as I turned to look at myself in the mirror. Sure thing. There was an ugly red blotch on the center of my forehead. Im ok I frowned. And Im sorry I turned to Scott who was smiling at me. We should give this back he said as he unzipped my vest. I took it off and Scott gave it to Ryan who still seemed embarrassed. After Scott had also given his vest and shotgun, we walked through the maze to the exit. With the lights on you could see that it wasnt such a large place to begin with. It was pretty small to be honest, the whole maze thing was the interesting thing.

As we approached the glass windows, Scott stopped and one of his bodyguards who had been waiting for us handed him and me a pair of sunglasses. I gazed outside and there were over twenty photographers outside waiting for us. The glass panels were tinted, so they couldnt see us right now, but my stomach clenched as Scott grabbed my hand protectively while he said confidently, lets go. The first thing that passed through my mind as we stepped outside was if the blotch was noticeable. God, I hope not.I didnt want to imagine what they would say about that Stupid, stupid Emily! The bodyguards led us towards the black van that was already parked in front of us. Still, that eleven steps that we had to take seemed the longest of my life. People were shouting at us asking questions like are you with both of them? Who do you prefer? Cameras were flashing as I looked to the floor trying to avoid it all. The doors closed and Scott leaned to me, are you ok? I swallowed the bump that had formed inside my throat and nodded. My heart was hammering inside my chest in a not subtle way and all I could think about was the stupid blotch on my forehead. Why did this things happened to me? I mean, seriouslycould I be more scandalous?! Hey. Talk to me, Em. Im so sorry Scott! I blurted out. Im such a klutz and I ruined the whole thing! Scott smiled at me. Youre just beingyou his hand found mine and he squeezed it tight, and I love it. I wouldnt change it for anything. Yeah well, Im a recipe for disaster I looked outside the window, are you sure you want that?

Fuck yeah. I turned to him and he was gazing me warmly. His lips were tugged up on that devilish sexy smirk of his. My heart melted at that look and I leaned to him and kissed him. The car stopped and a small ray of hope illuminated my face. This wasnt over yet. Scott smiled at me for a moment before sighing while giving me my sunglasses. I looked outside and it was almost sunset. I didnt see the point to the glasses. Does this look bad? I pointed to my forehead. No. Just a little sore, but youd have to really focus on that. I gave him back the sunglasses. Im not a snobbish celebrity. Its almost dark and theres no use for sunglasses. Scott eyed me for a second before removing his sunglasses as well. Come on. He grabbed my hand while stepping out of the car. The paparazzi had followed us and they were still hovering around as crows. That description fitted them nicely. We climbed up the steps to my house and as I took out the keys from my purse, Scott whispered to me can I do something bold? I raised an eyebrow while I noticed the determined look in his face, go ahead. Scott immediately cupped my chin and pressed his lips to mine softly. He kissed me slowly as the cameras snapped pictures of us. He pulled away and smiled to me, youre worth everything, Em. CHAPTER FORTY I was in shock looking at him. Scott was smiling to me. The crookedly sexy smile that always made my heart flip.

He gently pulled the keys from my frozen in the mid-air right hand and opened the door. I could hear the cameras clicking and the sneers and excited screams. They seemed far away, though. Something clicked in my head. This was it. The moment my life would change forever... I should be panicked...I should be freaking out...but somehow, I felt thrilled?! "Are you ok?" He cupped my chin gently as his chocolate eyes watched me worried. I looked around and we were both inside the house and the door was already locked. "Em?!" He was the one panicking right now. I could hear it in his voice... "I'm ok!" I said in a high pitched voice. My emotions were all over the place and I still didn't know how to feel about the whole thing. I mean, for one thing, I was strangely thrilled that we were public now...whatever that meant...I was sure of one thing, I'd have more paparazzi following me around, but that was bound to happen at one time or another, anyway... The warmth of his palm was now gone and Scott was pacing around the small hallway in front of the stairs running a hand through his hair. "Shit. I'm sorry, I didn't think it through, obviously, but I just wanted to show that you were my girl-" "Are you becoming one of those possessive boyfriends?" I teased him trying to lighten up the mood. He stopped altogether and looked at me like I had grown an extra head or something like that. "What?" Moving closer to him, I pressed one palm on his chest, while I tried to take off his jacket with my other hand. "I did notice how you glared at Ryan for helping me out..." I trailed as I slowly moved the jacket off his shoulders.

Scott blinked at me for a second before taking it off completely. Before I could notice how it happened, his jacket was on the floor and I was pinned to the wall while Scott hovered on me. He smirked at me and huskily whispered by my ear, "I am extremely possessive..." I knew he was teasing me, but I have to say that my heart was pounding inside my chest and the way he was looking at me was a complete and utter turn on. I didn't trust my voice to come out so I just looked at him as he wet his lips and smiled mischievously at me. Don't jump on him...don't jump on him... We are not alone. Don't forget that! "Food." I whispered breathlessly. "I" breath "need to make food." "I am hungry..." Scott trailed huskily "Just not for food..." Oh God... Not alone! Not alone!! "We" be strong Emily "need" remember Sean and you freaking mother are upstairs! "to cook?" It was meant to be more of a statement, but Scott's right hand was on my waist and somehow my shirt had rolled up and I could feel his thumb caressing my wist and that skin on skin contact mixed with the lusty eyes he was giving me were making my knees weak and my skin had formed goose bumps. You know...the good ones. The kind where you are just about to rip off all his clothes and jump at him. Sighing, I placed the palm of my hands on his chest and before I could linger them on too much there, because, let's be honest, it felt nice, I gently pushed him away. Scott eyed me and sighed too. He ran a hand through his hair tousling it and making him look hotter. Damn it.

What was I supposed to say now?! Oh yeah..."I'm making pasta" I said as normal as one with an absolute urge to jump on his boyfriend could say, "do you feel like it?" I walked past him and onto the kitchen. "I felt like something else, actually...but pasta will do...for now." I laughed nervously at his answer as I pulled out a large pan for the pasta. While I searched for the spaghetti, I grabbed the kitchen scissors that were left out for the purpose. "Mind getting me some tomatoes?" I turned to him smiling. Scott eyed me like I had grown three heads. Which might have been possible, because I felt so conscious about my every movement. I wasn't good at lying. Even if it was for a greater purpose. "Tomatoes?" I handed him the scissors, "yes. Remember I have a roof garden?" I turned away and grabbed the pot to fill it with water. "Hugh is kind of an organic freak, meaning the guy can't eat if it isn't organic, so I got a few tomato plants as a welcome home gift for him." I trailed as I prepared everything for the pasta. I was careful not to turn on the stove. That had to wait. Scott didn't answer to me. I paused whatever I was doing and turned to him as he asked me, "You know it's November? And likely very cold for the plants?" "So they won't survive 'til Friday?" Scott chuckled, "not likely." "Oh." My shoulders sagged and I frowned. "Well then let's get all the stupid tomatoes before they freeze, then..." He smiled at me and looked at the scissors in his hands frowning, "so how do you do it?"

I stared at him for a moment. "Are you telling me that you don't know how to cut a tomato?" "That coming from the girl who actually thought about planting them in November" he raised an eyebrow and his lips formed a smugly smirk. I shrugged. "I don't know anything about gardening. I'm good at designing stuff. Not taking care of them!" Scott laughed at me. I rolled my eyes at him and snatched the scissors from him, "I'll get them." "Ok" He answered happily and took a seat making himself comfortable. "You're so lazy!" I shook my head smiling. Scott shrugged and smiled at me. I was about to left the kitchen when I turned to him, "you don't even know how to laundry, right?" It made sense. He was a prince after all. I'm sure that he was used to doing a lot of things except anything that had to do with the everyday activities. Like washing dishes or doing laundry, that kind of common things. He shook his head. His cheeks tinted and for the first time since I met him, he looked embarrassed. I have to admit that my heart melted even more for him. He looked so cute! "I'm sure you'll teach me." His cute smile formed a smirk, "after you stop ogling me, of course..." I rolled my eyes again "you're so full of yourself." I stomped out of the kitchen while Scott laughed at me. Because he was right. I was ogling at him. Whatever. I was going to shout that it was both ways (the ogling) but then I was on the second floor and I stopped and closed my eyes annoyed.

He was supposed to come up! Damn. As I was thinking of making him come up, I saw the tip of a black shoe over the corner of the hallway. Next to the linen closet. I walked carefully to it and stomp on the shoe. "You suck at hiding, Sean" I whispered annoyed. I heard him jump and curse almost in silence. My mom giggled next to him. That explains it. They were like two teens whenever they hang out together. "Was that necessary?" Sean glared at me for a moment. He turned to look at my mom and smiled. "Aren't you supposed to be a good bodyguard?" I mocked at him. He glared at me for real this time. Mom stepped up to me and slapped me on the arm. "Be nice, Emily." Her green eyes sparkled and I could tell that she was enjoying herself. I was glad for her, she deserved to be happy. So I smiled back at her. "Scott should have been the one to come up" Sean stated. His grey eyes looked at me amused. Narrowing my eyes at him, I showed them the scissors. "I'm not good at lying! Actually I suck at it! I was nervous and he didn't want to come up, his too lazy..."I trailed rolling my eyes at the end. Sean and Mom chuckled at me. "Step back" Sean said as a mischievous glint crossed his eyes. Reluctantly I stepped back. You could never know with those two... Sean smiled at me and whispered, "Catch it!" but of course I was too slow to figure out what he meant because next thing I know a soccer ball punched me on the stomach making me gasp aloud.

"Em!" Scott shouted alarmed from the bottom of the stairs "are you ok?" before I could answer, Scott climbed up the stairs running. He found me coughing for air and glaring at the stupid duo who were hiding on the shadows at the corner. This time they were both covered, though. Scott stopped abruptly as he saw me clutching my stomach. The ball was rolling beside me. "What happened?" His concerned eyes changed to amused in less than a second. "I-I opened the closet and that fell on me" I signaled at the ball still moving beside me. He eyed me not believing a word I said, "Why would you open the closet for?" See? I wanted to say to Sean. I suck at lying... Not knowing what to say, I straightened my blouse and blinked at Scott in what I hoped was a cute pout. Scott chuckled at me and grabbed the ball, "Let's put it back in-" "No!" I shouted somewhat panicked. I cleared my throat, "uhm...its Hugh's. Let's leave it there...I'll clean up tomorrow..." His dark eyes watched me suspiciously as I kicked the ball out of the way. I ignored him but I could feel my cheeks blush as I grabbed his hand and climbed the stairs to the roof. The door screeched a little as we opened it. My eyes widened as I stepped outside. I had designed a wooden path to a small deck on the middle of the place. Plants and flowers all around. Since it was November, I couldn't plant many things but a few plants that were meant for rough weather, the man who sold them said that. I had planned with Sean and Mom to put a table in the middle and a few candles on the table. I wanted to make a romantic American dinner for him. Meaning that we were eating hamburgers with French fries and a sundae for dessert. Since I hadn't time to cook it, Sean recommended a restaurant and he had been in charge to buy the food. I had placed the table before we left and placed a few candles on top of it, but I didn't give much thought at the fact that it was freaking cold outside at this hour...

Apparently, I had been quite wrong. Sean had somehow gotten two heaters, like the ones they have in restaurants and the whole place was illuminated by a ton of candles. A small vase with white lilies was placed on the table and they had even placed a small cooler on the corner of the deck with what looked like champagne. "Wow" Scott breathed next to me. I looked down the stairs with teary eyes as I saw my Mom and Sean pass. They smiled at me and gave me the thumbs up. I mouthed thank you to them and Scott turned to them too and waved at them. They disappeared before either one of us could utter a word. I nervously bit my lip as I locked eyes with Scott. His eyes were almost dark and they were boring into mine. As my heart speed raced, his palm cupped my chin. "Thank you" he said before kissing me softly. We pulled apart and walked through the path towards the table. The candlelight gave the place and eerie kind of feeling. Every candle was white, but they were in different shapes and sizes. All around us. It was really nice. Scott eyed the food and asked me smiling, "Hamburguers, uh?" "Yep" I popped the p. "An all American dinner for my English boyfriend." His smiled widened. "You like that?" I asked him before biting my lip one more time. "You have no idea." He passed his thumb on my lips, freeing my lip, "Don't do that, or I'm afraid we won't have dinner at all..." I blushed as I smiled at him. The food was really good. Sean had been right about picking the restaurant. It was one of the best burgers I ever had on my life. Of course, the fact that an astoundingly handsome British guy was enjoying it with me had a lot to do with it. We talked about everything and anything. Scott told me how it was like at military camp, like how early he had to get up and that he liked the fact that nobody treated him

differently. It was the one time that he was forced to do hard working stuff. I heard him as I finished my fries. I told him about the roof planning and about how were things this last week. We both avoided talking about the Sam incident. As I served up dessert on the glass Mom left us, I blurted out a question that had been bugging me since yesterday, "Why did you think that Mark could have done anything to me?" Scott's amused eyes closed for a moment. When he opened them they were cold, but I knew that coldness wasn't directed at me. I bit my lip feeling guilty for bringing it up so sudden and in the middle of such a great dinner. "Sorry" I placed the ice-cream in front of him. Scott grabbed my hand before I pulled it way, "it's ok. You can ask me anything, Em." "Well yeah, I know that, but not in the middle of-" Scott cut in, "Mark is known for going through some rough times. A year ago he had used drugs and stuff like that. He went through rehab and it was a hard time for all of us, especially since it had to be a complete secret to the public." He interlaced our hands as I took my seat beside him. "When he was in that state, he didn't even remember what he did..." his eyes searched mine, "and he's been unreachable for the last few days. I'm sure Sean thought the same thing I did when I heard he had visited you and that you were attacked." I could see the pain in his eyes when he stated those words. It was his brother after all... "I'm sorry Scott." I squeezed his hand, "Yes he was annoying, but I didn't see him high or something like that." "I'm glad" He smiled at me, but I could see that it didn't reach his eyes. He looked away and started playing with his dessert. "Hey" I tilted his chin to me. "Tonight is for us."

His dark eyes looked at me intently for a moment before that crooked sexy smile played on his lips. He discarded the ice-cream bowl and pulled me to him, "it's time for my dessert..." I smiled as our lips met. I locked away the nagging thought of what tomorrow would bring in the back of my mind.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

The light of the sunrays slipped from a small gap on the curtains making me shut my eyes tighter. I couldn't tell what time of the day it was. I was pretty content in the comfort of my bed. Last night I had slept like a baby. I stretched my arms lazily and brushed Scott's arm that was around me in the process. "Hi beautiful" Scott's husky voice sounded before he opened his eyes. My mouth instantly formed a smile that was soon covered with the chapped feel of his lips on mine. "Hi" I croaked in a boringly normal raspy voice. Scott chuckled beside me as I gloated at the fact of waking up completely encased by him. I felt warm, safe and utterly happy. I traced the lines of his muscled arm around me as his warm breath caressed my bare back. "I like this" I whispered as his hand entangled mine. "Me too." We stayed in comfortable silence until my stupid stomach growled. I felt Scott's lips form a smile from the back of my neck, "baby, you're starving me..." he trailed amused.

"I'm starving you?" I snorted as he laughed beside me. "I was in charge of last night, buddy, you have to take care of today!" I pulled away and turned to look at him frowning. I meant to ask him if he was staying today as well, but the words got stuck on my throat as my eyes properly regarded him. His dark chocolate bangles were messy in that sexy kind of way that most Calvin Klein models have. His eyes were also scanning my face and my breath caught in my throat as I registered their intensity. His pupils were completely dilated making his eyes look darker and even sexier. I was completely mesmerized by him. Slowly, his lips tugged up on that sexy half-devilish smile that pretty much made my knees feel like jelly, "I have an idea...are you up to it?" he raised an eyebrow completing the sexy scene. "Ok?" Scott chuckled and all the muscles in his oh-so-great chest vibrated effectively shutting my brain completely off. "Come on" He grabbed my hand smirking. Ugh. Could I be any more obvious here? Oh well...who am I kidding, I'm head over heels for the guy...I'm sure anyone can see that... Even the paparazzi? A small voice on the back of my head asked slyly. Frowning, I pushed away the negative thoughts. As we got ready to go out, since no matter how many photographers were out there seemed to be a problem for Scott, after he pulled a soft grey kjnit sweater on, his hand grabbed my wrist as I was about to put some mascara on my left eye. "Hey, do you trust me?" I stared at him for a second and nodded hesitantly. I mean, those weren't the words you

say before wanting to jump of a parachute? As much as I cared for Scott, I was not going to jump off an airplane... "Thanks for the vote of confidence..." he trailed sarcastically. I could see that he was pretty much amused by my mental freaking out. I rolled my eyes before continuing to apply mascara. "I do trust you, but I do not want to parachute." I smiled at him innocently as I blinked my eyes at him, making him laugh. "We're not." He smiled at me evilly, "Yet." Glaring at him, I stood up and grabbed an electric blue sweater to put on. "Shoot little prince" I smirked at him as he narrowed his eyes at me, "where are we going?" "Well, Hugh's plane arrives after 8, isn't it?" he looked at me for conformation. I nodded. "So, I was thinking that as you so kindly offered me American delicatessen yesterday, we could go to one of the most traditional British restaurants downtown and we can pick him up later..."he trailed as he raised one eyebrow and crossed his arms leaning on my bedroom's door frame. I flatted my hair after putting the sweater on. Today, I had decided to leave it down. It was still a little wet from my shower. To be honest, the idea was actually good, but I wasn't sure if going out with all the stupid paparazzi that were surely going to follow us, was actually a good idea. "I tried McDonald's the other day and don't take me wrong, but even the fries were tasteless. I do have some stuff to make some pasta, if you'd like..." "Em" he walked to me. "I want to go out with you as a normal couple would do.

I promise I won't take you to a horrible restaurant and I'll do my best to ignore the bloody paparazzi. Could you try to do the same for me?" We're never going to be a normal couple.

I sighed, "Ok." His eyes lit up as he smiled at me. Grabbing my hand, he pulled me downstairs as he talked about all the places we had to go. All of them were going to be packed with people. The Tower Bridge, a vintage market that he was sure I was going to love, Picadilly...all touristic places. I knew that he wanted to show me around as if I was a regular American girl who just didn't feel like going on tour to those places. Yes. I had gone to some places, but I hadn't been to the London eye, for example. Which, by the way, was his first stop after having lunch. Ignore them. Ignore them. Just look at Scott. I recited these words on my head as we walked out of the house, as we climbed Scott's Audi and they ran to their vans and motorcycles. I tried to ignore them as we had lunch, which wasn't so bad. Shepherd's pie was actually tasty and I loved the gravy stuff. Thank God, we were seated away from all windows, but you could still hear the bickering whenever anyone opened the front doors of the restaurant. Scott ignored them completely. He acted like no one was staring or any cameras were clicking as we walked out of the restaurant. He grabbed my hand and kept walking as if we were just another couple strolling down the street. I admired his confidence and even though I was really quiet as we walked, I tried to center all my attention to him. Being so infatuated by him helped, a lot. At moments I forgot about the whole chaos around us. We finally reached the London eye and we were riding a private capsule. It was almost after six. The blue sky was turning orange and some parts were purple. Scott grabbed my waist and pulled me to him as I observed everything. It was such a calming sight. You could see the Tower Bridge as well as all the other historical monuments of the city. I loved how the modern architecture contrasted the older buildings. My eyes roamed all over the Tower of London and I wondered how living in that time would have worked out for us? Even after Mom was British, I had never quite

understood how the monarchy was supposed to work...all my life I thought it was enjoying the people's money and attending benefit balls and pretty much looking good... Boy had I been wrong... Scott had proved to me that being part of the royal family involved more than attending polo games. He worked really hard with the military and attending all kind of meetings. I now knew that things weren't easy for them...Scott didn't speak to his father and Mark...well Mark had clearly issues of his own... "What are you thinking Em?" "You" I barely whispered but Scott's arms tensed. We stayed in silence for less than a minute before he turned me around gently, "and what are you exactly thinking?" I smiled at his concerned face, "that you are such an arrogant and obnoxious boy" I sigh to add effect to my words, "I really don't know how I keep up with you..." I trailed. Scott leaned closer and kissed me slowly yet passionately. His arms tightened around me and my heart started to beat faster. At some point I heard myself making noises from the back of my throat and Scott tensed. "Because I'm a good kisser" he said huskily as he pulled off. We were both breathing hard. I still couldn't believe that I could affect him so much. It was a good thing too, since I was pretty much brainless whenever I was around him. "So you say" I smiled slyly at him. He laughed as I turned around to watch the city's lights. It was already dark and the view of London was absolutely breathtaking. His arms found their way back around my waist and he sighed behind me. "Scott can I ask you something?" I felt him nod.

"Do you ever get used to people staring at you and the paparazzi following like bees to honey?" "Not really...it still annoys the crap out of me and I've lived with it all my life." "I'm sorry." "What for?" I turned to look at him, he was watching me with a new light in his eyes. "You are actually making me forget about it." I snorted, "Yeah right...by making every living thing turn our way!" Scott cupped my chin, "you make me forget about them." There was so much conviction in his words that I found them completely sincere. A warm feeling ran all over my body. "If you could change something in your life...what would it be?" Where all this philosophical stuff was coming from, I had no idea. It might have been the fact that I felt tiny as an ant watching the city and that feeling made me wonder about the why's and if's in life... Scott must have thought the same thing because he smiled warmly at me. "I guess I'd like to be someone normal for once. Not having to carry the burden of being a royal..." his eyes looked behind me, towards the city, "not being judged for every single thing I do...being able to make your own choices and make mistakes just like any other person..." he stared quietly at the distance for a moment. "You're privileged, Scott." His eyes snapped to me. There was no expression on his face. I could see through his eyes that he wasn't angry, so I kept going. "You can make a difference. People try to change things in the world and sometimes they achieve it within their small circle of friends and acquaintances...but you...you can influence teens or older people at the same time. You can make a difference in the world..." I brushed the back of my palm to his left cheek. "I mean, yeah, there's a price to pay. I'm sure it hasn't been easy for you or your mom or Mark...even your father" he closed his eyes at the mention of his father, "but you have a lot of followers and I'm sure your mom made a

difference while she was with your father...like not being scared or disgusted by people infected with AIDS or even gay people...things were different back in their time...and she helped people see that there was nothing to be afraid, that these people were that...people." Scott watched me for a moment. His dark eyes boring into mine. "You are amazing, you know that?" "I hear it on daily basis." I answered smiling at him. After his lips tugged up, I grabbed him from his belt and pulled him roughly before crashing my lips to his. After the ride, we walked next to the Thames in comfortable silence for about ten minutes. Scott's fingers were absentmindedly drawing circles on my hand. The weather was getting colder and I rubbed my free hand on my arm. "We should get going, it's getting cold" He smiled at me. I grabbed him tighter and stopped him. Slowly, I watched him before gently asking him, "Are you ever going to forget your father?" Scott breath stopped for a second and I could tell that a large lump formed in his throat, as he swallowed hard. His dark eyes watched me for a moment before asking, "Are you?" I shrugged. "He's my father after all. I can't change whatever he did, but at the end of the day, I love him...so yeah...when the time comes, I'll tell him that..." Scott sighed. "I wish I could be as kind as you..." "Just think about it Scott. One day your dad is not going to be here and you'll regret not ever talking to him. But it would be too late and that's something that you're going to have for the rest of your life." "Let's go Em, it's getting colder." He grabbed my hand and led me to his car. A pang of disappointment ran through me. I thought I did made a difference in his life. But he seemed somewhat colder as he drove me home. We both stayed in silence and I bit my

lip so hard that I could taste the distinctive taste of blood. As he parked home, I blurted out "I'm sorry...it's none of my business and I-" Scott kiss silenced me. He pulled apart but rested his forehead on mine, "I had a great day, Emily, thank you." Frowning, I watched him closely to see his true feelings about it all. He seemed sincere as he smiled at me, "I'm going to think about it, ok?" I guess it's better than nothing, right? "I do want to ask you something..." His chocolate eyes suddenly clouded with uncertainty. "Would you like to accompany me next Saturday?" I smiled at him, "sure. Where to?" "A benefit ball at the palace." Oh shit. CHAPTER FORTY-TWO Breath. Just effing breath. My back was burning from all the not-subtle stares. I was in Morrisons. As I had completely forgotten about Hugh, he'd been giving me pestering activities for making it up to him. That has been happening for the last two days. Telling him that I was truly sorry pouting at him for several times had been completely unsuccessful. The fact that I was on the cover of several magazines and newspapers hadn't helped my cause at all.

I rolled my eyes as I grabbed randomly different items from the counters. My feet were carrying me all over the supermarket without really knowing where I was going to or what did I needed in the first place. Hugh was being completely immature about it and from all the stupid little things I had to do, this was by far the worst one. Why? I haven't left the house much since Sunday. At least five photographers have been waiting for any sign of me on the other side of the sidewalk. Scott and I made the front covers of Hello! And Ok among other magazzines. How I hated to be the center of attention. Sonya would have been delighted, I thought sourly. Great. Now I'm bringing my slutty former best friend to the whole mess. Without really noticing, I was now standing in line in one of the less crowded cashiers. I looked at my cart and my eyes widened at the sight of it. It was brimming with all kinds of stuff. When had I grabbed a large package of minced beef and onion pies from the freezer department? "Did you found everything you were looking for?" "Yeah." Even more... What on earth did Hugh want in the first place? He was making some kind of pasta... "Excuse me?" A large hand touched my shoulder lightly. The blond cashier gave me a small smile. She looked around thirty. She had a white shirt on and the brand's signature green apron .The beeping sounds of the checker were playing on the background as I turned around.

There were three guys behind me. The one who had called for my attention looked around twenty-eight and had a black t-shirt on with a daftpunk logo and denim jeans. He had reddish spiky hair. His eyes were green and had freckles on his nose. The way he was looking at me made me uncomfortable. I felt like a piece of meat as his eyes travelled from my feet to my face and a smirk played on his face. It wasn't as if I was wearing something nice, either. I had grabbed a faded jeans and a large electric blue jacket on top and wasn't even wearing makeup. The other two guys were looking at me in the same way and had their arms crossed in front of their chests. They were brunettes but shared the same hairstyling as well as the combination of clothes. "Yes?" I asked awkwardly as I looked to the sides to see if they were truly trying to talk to me. "We were wondering, my mates and I, how much would you charge for the three of us?" He asked with a heavy irish accent and a devilish smirk. His question caught me off guard. I blinked at him for a moment before I stuttered, "wwhat? I don't understand what you're talking about..." "Oh. You understand perfectly" he raised an eyebrow. My heart was beating a mile a minute. Trying to sound completely unaffected, I said "You got the wrong person." Fuck off, pal. I turned away as the cashier passed the last items on the checker. "I think not." I ignored him as I took a deep breath and watched the endless items being passed.

"Isn't this you?" He passed an arm above my shoulder and showed me one picture of Scott and me holding hands about to climb in the London Eye in The Sun. As soon as his arm brushed my shoulder, I could feel goose bumps on my arms. "Back off" I said through clenched teeth as I took one step in front to get away from him. Throughout the whole grocery shopping, I could feel the way people stared at me. Yet not one of them had approached me. Some of the older people would give me the meanest eyes and quite a few girls had smirked at me. Most of them had glared at me with jealousy and I could tell that they were wondering in their mind how Scott could consider spending time with me. But no one had the guts to actually talk to me. "Why? Because we're not royals? We have money, dear..." He stepped in front of me and tried to grab me by the waist as I spun away from him. "She told you to back off." My eyes made contact with Sean's angry ones as he took a step closer to me and put himself between the creepy guys and me. The beeping sounds were now over and I looked to see that the cashier's brown eyes had widened and she was looking at the whole thing in silence. Actually, the whole supermarket had been too quiet. My eyes roamed all over the next cashiers and they were all looking at us. Well, to be honest, everyone in the same radius was looking curiously at us. The guy laughed and a small shiver ran down my spine. "What? Did our taxes also pay for your bodyguard?" A large bump formed on my throat and I closed my eyes for a moment trying to even my erratic breathing. "How much is it?" Sean's cold voice was directed to the lady beside me. "431."

What?! I only had to buy some organic chicken broth. Which evidently I don't think I had found since I just remembered about it. But I wasn't going back inside to get it. I wanted to get the hell away from there. I pulled out my credit card and gave it to the girl. She smiled apologetically at me as she passed it through the magnetic bar and charged the things. Sean placed his hand protectively on my back as he continued to glare at the guys behind me. They stayed in silence but they were all smirking at me. I signed the receipt and as I grabbed two of the six useless bags that I had just bought, they guy jeer to his friends, "she's not that pretty...must be good in bed, though..." My hands clenched and I could feel the nails digging painfully in my skin. My cheeks burned embarrassedly and I turned to look at Sean who had dropped the bags and had his fists ready to smash the guy up. "Sean, NO." My eyes searched his as he turned to look at me while the three asses sneered. Sean looked absolutely furious. His grey eyes were darker and his cheeks were flushed. He was panting hard but the moment his eyes locked with my brimming with tears eyes, his look softened. He swallowed hard and grabbed the bags from the floor. "Let's go." The cold air seeped through my sleeves as the glass doors opened and we stepped through to get to the parking lot. I had walked here, since it was relatively close to home. A fifteen minute walk. Although it had felt like half an hour, even thought I had pretty much ran and had walked inside after almost ten minutes. Yes, still a bad runner. Sean's black land rover was parked almost in front of the supermarket. He grabbed my transparent bags filled with nonsense and put them in the back. I climbed inside the truck and for the first time in what felt like hours, took a deep breath. He closed the door with a little more force than usual. He was still pretty pissed.

"Are you ok?" His eyes searched all over my face to see if I had any scratch or something like that, as if I had just came out of battle. Well, it did feel like that. I opened my mouth to answer to him when he slammed one fist against the steering wheel making me jump in my seat. My pulse raced as he asked without looking at me, "what the bloody hell where you thinking going out alone?!" My mind went blank for a moment before a hundred thoughts burst inside. Is this my fault?! I didn't freaking do anything!! Stupid stupid Mark!! "Next time I'll send a memo." My voice was cold and I swear I was about to burst into flames. I was that angry. Sean didn't seem to notice since he was in a bad mood himself. He grunted and started the car. We arrived in no time. Morrison was three blocks away. As soon as the car stopped, I stepped off and closed the door forcefully. Sean stepped out slowly and he glared at me for a moment. As if he just realized that I was angry too, his grey eyes widened for a moment before softening. He opened his mouth while grabbing the last plastic bags from the back of the car but I gestured him to stop with the palm of my hand, "thank you." I tried not to sound harsh yet you could still hear how upset I really was. It was very cold. Snow was supposed to come any moment now. We were in the last days of November and a neighbor had already started to put on some Christmas lights on the front windows of his house. He turned around as we climbed the stairs and the paparazzi stepped out of their motorcycles and ran towards us. "Argh" I groaned and cursed in silence as I opened the front door of the house.

"It took you long enough" Hugh was standing on the hall, as fashion as always, with his brown hair messed up in just the right places, wearing dark skinny jeans and a grey sweater. He also had a yellow minion apron and a large wooden spoon on his right hand. If I hadn't been upset, I would have probably laughed at him. In this case, I glared at him and dropped the heavy plastic bag on the floor. "Next time you go make your errands. I'm tired of doing stupid little things for you just because I forgot to pick you up at the airport." I passed beside him and as I climbed the stairs to go to my room, I turned and still glaring at him I snapped "I'M SORRY, OK? That should have been enough for you in the first place!" Hugh was looking at me with a dumbfound expression on his face. My eyes were teary and my voice cracked as I tried to hold back the tears. I didn't thank Sean or anything. I literally ran to my room and locked the door as soon as I stepped in. Sliding on the door, I left myself fall to the floor as the contained tears leaked one by one. To their eyes, I'm just a slut trying to get some publicity. Damn it. I was so angry and frustrated. I wiped the tears away with the back of my hand and climbed on my bed. Grabbing the nearest pillow, I screamed into it. My throat hurt when I opened my eyes. The room was dark and my eyes hurt from crying. I must have dozed off. I rubbed my eyes with the back of my palm as the light from my cell phone blinked. It was in silence and I stared at it for a moment before the blinking stopped. In no time, the screen light started to blink again. My eyes were adjusted to the darkness by now and I laid my head back in my pillow as I decided to ignore the phone again. Someone knocked on my door and I realized that I had napped again. I was so tired. I felt drained and completely and utterly frustrated with everything and everyone. How dare people judge me like that? How could they do that? How could they read something and take a side?

This is someone's life we were talking about!! I remembered that old movie, 'Ed TV' and how things had changed for the producers once they were in the spotlight...couldn't people see that? "Emily?!" My heart flipped as I heard Scott's distinctive dark voice calling my name on the other side of the door. There was a notable urgency on the tone of his voice. "I'm coming!" I jumped out of bed and frowned when I realized that I didn't have a mirror in my room. Searching through my bag, I came across the smallest of mirrors and I cursed my lack of vanity. I looked like crap. There was no other way to describe it. My hair was messy and all over the place. My eyes were puffy and my nose was slightly pink. I had bed sheet marks on my right cheek. I brushed my hair and pulled it up in a high ponytail and I cleaned my face with a cleansing towel that I had miraculously forgotten to put back in the bathroom. Straightening my white t-shirt, I opened the door. Scott was leaning on the bathroom's door in front of my room. He was wearing a dark brown suit and a white shirt underneath. He had crossed his arms on his chest but as soon as he saw me a large smile formed on his lips. It didn't reach his eyes, though. His brown eyes watched me concerned. The fact that I looked like crap didn't help it all. "Are you ok?" He leaned to see my eyes closer and his right hand cupped my cheek. Leaning on his touch, I closed my eyes as he wrapped his left arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him. He was warm and smelled like exotic spices. I enjoyed the warm feeling that spread inside of me as he hugged me tighter. We stayed like that for a moment. Slowly, I opened my eyes and found him staring at me in his distinctive intense way. He brushed his lips on mine really carefully, as if I was a porcelain doll that could break at any moment. I pressed myself closer to him and kissed him deeply. My hands found their way to his hair that was shorter than a few days before. I heard him make a noise on the back of his throat as my back pressed against the wall. Scott's calloused hands lifted the hem of my t-shirt and he caressed my exposed skin. All the anger and frustration that I had felt moments ago transformed in

passion as we kissed. When we couldn't breathe anymore, we slowed the kiss and pulled apart leaning on each other's forehead. We were still fighting to get some breath as Scott, with his eyes still closed, whispered "I'm sorry." I cupped his chin and caressed the small dimple that formed on his chin, "it's ok..." "No it's not." His dark eyes bored into mine and I smiled at him. I shook my head as he pulled off me and grabbed my hand. I didn't know what to say. It was obviously not ok for me, but I wanted to reassure him in some way. It wasn't his fault... He led the way to the stairs as I stopped him. "It isn't your fault." A bitter smile played on his lips as he ran a hand through his hair, "the hell it isn't." "It's not." I said sternly. "It comes with the fact of being with me" He was grim. "I've always known that." I sighed, "I mean, yeah, I didn't know that it was hard to deal with, but I've always known that you come with a large package..." Scott snorted. After a moment his eyes lightened up and he smirked, "I like the package innuendo..." I rolled my eyes and slapped him on the shoulder as he chuckled. As we stepped downstairs, you could hear a lot of noise coming from the kitchen. I grimaced at how rude I had been with Hugh and probably with Sean, too. Scott stopped before pushing the kitchen's door and he kissed me lightly one more time. The kitchen was packed. Hugh was leaning on the counter still wearing the minion apron, making him look funny, but he didn't care at all. His eyes lightened up when we crossed the door. My mom was seated by the kitchen table along with Sean, Kate and surprisingly, Scott, Hugh's cousin.

It had been a while since I last saw him and I blushed at the fact that I had been waiting for Scott to call. My Scott. I liked the sound of that. I eyed my boyfriend as he pulled a chair for me and plumped in the seat next to me after taking off his jacket and placing it on his chair. They all stood in silence for a moment watching me concerned. "I'm ok" I raised my hands and rolled my eyes, "stop looking at me like that." Scott's hand intertwined with mine as he asked Hugh, "What's that smell? I'm starving." Hugh looked smugly at Scott's question. I was glad he had changed the subject as now my mom and Kate busied themselves by setting the table for all. "I made my famous lasagna" Hugh answered, "I had to improvise since Missy" he signaled me with the wooden spoon he grabbed from the counter "brought the whole supermarket with her but not the ingredients I needed for minestrone." "I'm sorry" I grimaced once again. "And I'm sorry for snapping at you" Hugh smiled at me and made a dismissive gesture with the palm of his hand. "And you" I said apologetically to Sean, who had stayed quiet on his chair. He shrugged, "I'm sorry for snapping at you too, Em." Scott's hold tightened. I turned to look at him but he was talking with Hugh's cousin, who didn't seem to treat him differently or be impressed to be talking to Scott. I did noticed that Kate kept discreetly looking at him as she set the plate in front of him. She blushed when he thanked her and his eyes stayed on her as she busied herself once more. "Isn't this confusing?" Hugh asked us as he finally took a seat in front of us with a steamy lasagna on his plate. "What?" Mom asked as she blew over her already full fork. "Them" he gestured between Scott and his cousin. "There are two Scott's on the table."

I chuckled, "well other than the fact that if you ask something to any of them and they'll both turn, it's not confusing at all." Hugh beamed at me and raised his glass, "well we all know to whom you'll refer to." Everyone laughed at that as I rolled my eyes at him. A few moments later, I looked around and smiled. Mom was engaged in talk with Sean, Hugh was wriggling his eyebrows making me laugh, Kate and Scott were shyly talking amongst themselves and my Scott was shoving a large spoonful into his mouth. This is what home feels like. It had been so long since I had a large party for dinner like this. It didn't really matter how large it was, it was just that feeling you have when you are happily surrounded by the people you love. For a moment, I remembered those dinner's back at LA, where I'd sit between my father and Anya and they would talk about shallowest things. I'd usually stayed quiet and listened to them all, even Sonya would be a part of the conversation while she ate her large plate of salad. Why am I even thinking about HER? Argh... Oh... I hope she chokes on the arugula... "I'm honored that you are fond to my cooking. At least you enjoy it" trailed Hugh slyly as Scott paused for a moment to take a sip of the red wine Sean had served. Looking down on my plate I realized that I had played around with my food as everyone else had finished it. I smiled apologetically at Hugh and dug in. While I finished my plate everyone engaged in pleasant conversation. All avoiding the last four hours. After dessert, a large plate of butter cookies (Mom's courtesy's), Scott and I offered to wash the dishes. Everybody else sat on the livin room watching a movie. I didn't pay attention to which... "Are you really ok Em?" Scott asked me as he dried the plate on his hand.

I stayed in silence for a moment. Sighing, I rinsed the fork on my hand and turned to him. "Honestly? I'm not ok. I hate to be the center of attention. I'm frustrated that I can't do much about it and that people judge me without really knowing me." Scott's lips where straight and his dark chocolate eyes were watching me intensely. I swallowed. Scratching the back of my neck I said apologetically, "Sorry...I just...I just need to be honest with you..." "I know." He took a step closer, "and I appreciate it." After a moment he continued, "That's one of the things that I like about you, your honesty." His hand searched mine and he grabbed me softly. "I wish I could do anything about it." He ran the other hand through his short bangles, "I think that we should make an interview or something." I snorted, "Do you honestly think that it would end everything?" "I think it would put you in the spotlight even more. But people would know that you are not what they think..." Frowning, I passed my arms around him, "I don't think it would help much, to be honest." "Well...then we'll go to any public event. Even the ones I always try to avoid-"I raised an eyebrow at that while pulling away from him, "they're boring." He exolained. "Nothing would ever be boring with you" I pecked him on the lips. Scott laughed heartedly. "We'll just have to watch for mirrors...or walls...or-" I effectively shut him up by pressing my lips into his smirk. CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

The delicate fabric of the dress shimmered under the bright rooms lights. My fingers traced the small sequin that sparkled in different emerald tones as they caught light. A

strong hand pulled the elastic from my hair. Loose bangles fell softly on my shoulders. My shiny hair was sleek and with the vibrant emerald of the dress it looked even darker than it normally did. Isnt it tooprovocative? My eyebrows pulled together in concentration. Hughs signature snort sounded behind me. Are you kidding me? You look hot!! His grey eyes were wide and he placed his hands on my waist, if I wasnt completely gay, Id totally try to hit on you He wriggled his eyebrows as he said it. I laughed at his seductive face. Seriously, Hughyou can see through a large part of the dress I turned my eyes at the large mirror in front of me, Im sure Im going to be the talk of the night anyway. Theres no need to add more heat to the slutty rumors I trailed as I twirled around to get a better view of the back. Ugh. It fitted perfectly. If I lean you could totally see my boobs Im not sure who I was trying to co nvince. Hugh or me. He gave me a flat look as he deadpanned Then dont lean. I snorted in a very unlady like way, easy for you to say! We were in one at the Valentinos store in Westfield London mall. Hugh had literally dragged me to the stylish mall to get an appropriate dress for tomorrows ball. According to him, nothing was appropriate for the occasionI had d eveloped my eyes muscles at all the rolling I had been doing as he quite roughly dismantled my closet. I had a lot of cleaning up to do Remembering that little fact I turned to him and glared at him as I pointed him with a finger, You have to help me clean all the mess you made in my room. Only if you get the dress he blinked at me innocently.

I rolled my eyes for the fiftieth time on the day and turned to look at myself once again. I smoothed a hand down my dress and even I had to admit that the freaking fabric was extremely soft. It was a low cleavage dress with fake see through fabric (you werent really naked underneath) with embroidered emerald sequins that ran from the bare shoulder to cover the chest. A small velvety ribbon hugged the waist and the rest of the dress grew darker as it fell naturally. I had to give it to Hugh. It was a beautiful dress. Even though it was almost nude at the shoulders, the ombre effect was extremely pretty. It looked classy and elegant. But- there had to be a freaking butafter all the rumors that I was going out with Mark and then Scott and the scandal that Sams visit producedI wasnt sure that this dress would be the one for the next day. It brings out your eyes Hugh smiled at me as he slowly walked to stop right behind me. And I would definitely wear the hair down he produced an emerald brooch that matched the dress, with this. His hands combed my hair and he placed it on my hair, lifting it up on only one side. His grey eyes twinkled mischievously as I sighed defeated. The whole ensemble was absolutely gorgeous. I just couldnt say no. Were going to have to get new shoes I grumbled as I noticed Hughs smugly smirk on his face. He winked at me, Ill get on with it, girl. I rolled my eyes as he turned away whistling happily. Laughing a little bit, I turned to look at the mirror for the last time. Screw them. You look good, Emily. Well get it I smiled to the overly patient blonde girl that had been assisting us since the last hour. She also had a grin on her face as she nodded, it really looks good on you, Ms.

As we strolled down the second floor of the mall with quite a few large shopping bags on our hands, my cell phone rang. It took me a second to actually find it in the whole mess I was carrying, as my unsupportive best-friend continued to stroll down the hall happily ignoring my dilemma. I glared at his retreating back as I finally answered the phone. Hello? Hey gorgeous, how are you? My heart flipped just from the sound of his voice. God. Im pathetic. Good. I answered breathlessly. I cleared my throat trying not to sound toopathetic. Whats up? Damn. We had been going out for quite some time already. Shouldnt the butterflies and heart flipping should be gone already? Although the fact that every time we kissed sent me to cloud nine made me see that this wouldnt change for a long time. Actually. I wouldnt want that to change. Ever. Where are you? I shook my head. Scott knew very well where I was. Sean was not with me this time, but the red haired dude that had driven us when we went laser tagging. His name was Bob and he was currently inconspicuously surveying the hall while eating an ice cream leaned on the glass railing. He was really nice and had dropped the bodyguard suit as I had asked him to. Shopping I mumbled embarrassed. Are you almost done yet? My eyes roamed all over the bags that were on the floor as I nodded with my head at the same time I said pretty much. Why? Do you want to do something? I always want to do something with you he answered slyly and I could very well see his devious smirk on the other line. Wherever that was. So I drawled as I smiled at him. What are we doing? I have to read a book on an orphanage. Want to go with me?

Thats awesome! Definitely yes! I couldnt hide my excitement. I was pretty good with kids and I loved babysitting for my parents friends back in LA. Do you already know what you want to read? Nope. Im not actually too good with kidsit gets kind of awkward on both sides he admitted sheepishly. Smiling, I added Ill look for something here! Ill text you in half an hour to see where you at, ok? Scott asked. As we hung up, I turned to see where Hugh was and was actually surprised to see him standing next to me, leaned on the riling, next to Bob. With a knowing look on his face he asked disapprovingly, Are you ditching me for your lover boy? Smiling apologetically at him I nodded sheepishly. Sorry? Hugh sighed as he placed a hand on his chest, It hurts, you know? I slapped him playfully, Ill make it up to you. As an afterthought I added, but Im not being your slave again! His face dropped and he pouted. Ok Bob and I helped Hugh get all the bags on his red Ford Fiesta. How everything managed to fit in there was beyond me, but we managed after a few attempts. I then decided to go to one of the large libraries that I had looked over one of the maps (this place was huge). As soon as I got there, I looked for two of my favorites books when I was a child: the hungry caterpillar and the cat in the hat. Then, I proceeded to a large arts and crafts store and I went wild buying at least two sets of multicolored paper sheets, crayons, glue and lots of different sparkles. What? Kids love sparkles! Some people stared at me as I waited for Scott to arrive near one of the exit doors. That or my large colored bags were kind of flashy.

My lips tugged up on a bright smile as I saw Scott walking towards me amused. He had black pants and a grey formal shirt, as usual, his now short hair was a bit disheveled giving him the sexy and subtle look of bed-hair. From the corner of my eye I could see a lot of people gaping at him, but he never paid attention to them. Sean was walking next to him dressed in his signature grey suit and white shirt. They were both smiling at me amused. Hi He pecked me on the lips ignoring the glances we were getting our way, I guess I didnt tell you that we could only read two books he trailed as his eyes roamed all over the three large bags I had on my feet. Beaming at him I simply shrugged. I did get just two books. All of those I gestured to the bags, are something for the kids to draw and you knowbe kids. What? I might have gone a little overboard, but I didnt know how many kids they were, so I just got a lot of each thing hoping that it would be enough. Sean chuckled as he shook hands with Bob who was also smiling at me. I glared at all of them. Except Scott. I couldnt glare at him much longer than two seconds because a stupid grin formed on my lips. Even when I tried to suppress it. Come on Scott grabbed my hand and one of the bags. We started walking to the doors and there were already a few photographers outside. I groaned inside as my hold on Scott tightened. This was getting on my nerves more and more. As we hoped on the black land rover, Scott scooted to the side. Smiling, he asked curiously How did you manage to escape the paparazzi? Frowning, I murmured Im not sure if there were some inside I shrugged as I explained Scott Hughs brilliant plan. Sean helped us by leaving on the front door and standing on Moms door, as if I were inside. I ducked on the back of Hughs fiesta, which was kind of hard, because the damn thing is too small, and Hugh drove in front of the paparazzi, even waving at them. When they saw he was alone, they lost interest. Scott smiled at me. Im sure Sean didnt mind at all to wait on your moms door he said slyly glancing at Sean for a second. I laughed as Sean mumbled something between his teeth. I didnt know what he said, but I caught something between brat and smartass.

His hand traced circles on my hand as he pulled out his cell and texted. My eyes turned to the side to give him some privacy and I admired the elegant buildings of the city as we passed by. Who would have thought that my life would spin 180 degrees in just a few months? I had Mom back in my life, I was living in one of the trendiest cities in the world and I happened to be dating one of the most eligible bachelors in the whole wide world. Me. Common and simple as I was. I sighed. I hated to be the center of attention and I turned out to the date the guy whose face was portrayed in almost every magazine and newspaper of the worldand guess what? I wouldnt change it. I wouldnt change the fact that Sam cheated on me or that those guys at Morrisons were dicks to mebecause all of that lead to nowto Scott holding my hand and driving through town to go to one of the many activities that he wanted to share with me Thank you I blurted out all of a sudden. Scotts eyes left his cell as he glanced at me, for what? For including me I smiled shyly at him. Scott chuckled, including you? he shook his head, this is for you! Huh? Im not good with kids, so I avoid any activities with themI think Im boring to them, I mean, Im always too respectful or too cold or whatever... He shrugged, I asked my cousin Charlotte who always does this kind of thing to let me do it today. He smiled at me, I knew that youd be excited about it and Im sure youre going to be great with the kids he trailed as he ran a hand through his hair somewhat nervously, and Im

counting on it, because Im texting he raised his phone every contact I know in publicity because I want this to be documented. W-what?! I stammered wide eyed. Oh God Oh God Oh God Scott scooted closer to me. Do not panic. He said confidently. I know you hate to be on the spotlight. But I want people to see what I see every day My heartbeat was racing and my palms were already sweating when his words registered in my brain. What is that, Scott? What do you actually see in me? Am I truly worth all this for you? That was what I really wanted to ask him. Even through everything, we still hadnt mentioned the L word. I mean, it was pretty obvious from my side and I could see that he cared about me too, butfor some strange mention, we still hadnt said it. And I didnt realize that it kind of bothered me, until now. You are kind, loving, funny and smart. His lips tugged up on a small smirk, but most of all, you are honest and true to yourself. His gaze turned down to our intertwined hands, I admire you for that. I-He swallowed out loud, I want to be like that, too. His dark chocolate eyes bored into mine as he rendered me speechless. Sean cleared his throat from the drivers seat. Were here guys. The car stopped moving. I could see that the whole street was packed with paparazzi and even TV cameras. A small lump formed on my throat and my heart started plummeting inside my ribcage. Youll be fine Scott smiled at me confidently before stepping outside the car. The small steps that we had to take to the entrance of the old building were suffocating. There was no other way to put it. People were everywhere shouting at us and Sean and Bob had stepped in front and behind us, leading us through the way. The moment the doors closed behind Bob I heard myself gasping for air. I hadnt noticed that I had stopped breathing since I left the car. Scott eyed me concerned as he engulfed me in those strong arms for a second.

Too soon, he pulled apart and I could now notice that we werent alone. There was a lean old lady watching us expressionless. She looked like a mean old principal that I had back in LA at junior high. Her stance seemed rigid and her hair was pulled up on one perfectly circular bun on the top of her head. Even her clothes were similar. She had a straight grey wool skirt that ended almost at her heels and a burgundy turtleneck sweater. God. Poor kids. Was she the one in charge here? A warm feeling of sympathy swept over me. Good day your Majesty. Her lips were flat but I could see the effort she did as they twitched. Still, there was no smile on her face. A contorted expression formed on her face that sent the message that she was trying to be nice. Key word trying. The kids are excited to see you. Come this way. The fact that she only addressed to Scott made my stomach flip with uneasiness. Scott tensed next to me and he grabbed my hand as we started walking. Good day Mrs. Smith, we are delighted to be here. He stressed the we as he smiled at her. I have to admit that I didnt notice the building from the outside. I was panicking a little too much over the herd of people outside to see anything. The interior, on the other side, was different. My eyes travelled all around us as the woman led us through. The small hall were we had entered was kind of dark but it seemed comfy enough. There was a red carpet and a few chairs scattered all around the room. Some landscapes on the walls and a small chandelier on the floor. The hall we were going through was much better lightened. It was a bit narrow but we could still walk comfortably. There were at least five doors on each side. Small drawings decorated the walls in between doors. I supposed they were bedrooms. We passed a large dining room that reminded me a little of Howarts. There were at least five wooden tables on the room with benches on the sides. And a large crystal chandelier on the middle of the room. The walls had a floral tapestry so that ruled out the whole Harry Potter scheme. Finally, we arrived at a large door and the woman stepped inside. My lips tugged up as soon as I entered the room. Scotts palm, on the other side, started sweating. There were at least fifty kids seated cross-legged on the floor. Their little eyes shined excitedly as we entered the room. The age was variable. The little ones were in front

and the older ones at the back. I calculated that they were between two and 10 years old. My heart broke to see so many orphans. I swallowed the lump that had formed on my throat as I smiled to them. Good evening your Majesty they all chorused together. The sound of their little voices was too cute and I kind of felt the urge to kneel down and hug them all. There were seven other teachers on the back of the room who were surveying every kid. Thankfully, they didnt look as menacing as Mrs. Smith. They actually looked nice. All of them and I liked them immediately. They were all smiling at Scott but when one or two looked at me, their smile faltered. I noticed there were two photographers and one camera man on each corner of the room. Ignore them. You are here for the kids. Not them. Good evening Scott said nonchalantly. Then, he gestured for me to sit on the chair that was in front of the kids. I could already see what he meant on the car. His face had put on that expressionless mask that he seemed to wear in any public event. He did seem cold and too well-mannered. I smiled at him and nodded slowly. I wanted to seat on the floor. With the kids. He must have caught on because his lips formed a small smile and he moved the chair to We seated cross-legged as the kids and Sean brought me the bags they had been carrying. I took a deep breath as Scott introduced me to the kids. This is Emily. We are going to tell you a story and we hope you enjoy it as much as we do. Thank you for having us today. His eyes swept all around the room yet his tone was still kind of cold. Hi I waved and smiled shyly at the kids who were looking at us expectantly. They were all too quiet, meaning that they rehearsed the whole thing or they didnt want to suffer any consequences that Mrs. Smith had surely listed beforehand. Im Emily. I took the hungry caterpillar book and passed it to Scott but he nodded his head, gesturing me to go on. I almost rolled my eyes at him. He was afraid of these children who seemed to be more afraid of him.

Ok. This is one of my favorites stories as a child. Have you ever heard from it? I could see most of them nod their head and almost all the little ones smile excitedly at the book. Well, come on. Get a little closer guys. Im going to need your help on this one. Its been a long time since I read it The whole reading experience was great. The kids gathered even closer to us and by the end of the two books, all of them were smiling and laughing with me. I actually did the whole reading thing, Scott only laughed with the kids whenever I said something funny. When I finished the readings, I took all the crayons, colors and papers and told them to make me a drawing of which part they loved more. We even used the sprinkles and I was sorry for whoever had to clean up the large room, because all the carpet ended up sparkling in different colors. But the kids had a blast. They were all laughing and smiling by the end of the afternoon. Even Mrs. Smith seemed to have lightened up since her stance seemed more relaxed and her lips actually tugged up once or twice. She had to tell us to wrap it up at some point because they kids had to go to dinner. Well, she obviously didnt use those words, she was too proper to do so. I encouraged the kids to hang the drawings on their room, but a few of them shyly gave me their precious drawings making my heart flip. I promised to come back soon and each of them hugged me and Scott at the end thanking us shyly. I have to admit that I would love to take home quite a few, who were too adorable for words, but obviously that was out of the question. I forgot about the cameras or the circus that would surely await on the street. As the last kid left the room before one of the chubbiest teachers smiling widely behind him, Mrs. Smith walked to us and looking me straight in the eye stretched her hand to shake mine Thank you. Smiling at her, I shook her hand. It was my pleasure. She then shook Scotts hand while saying, good night your Majesty. Thank you. Youre welcome Scott said evidently more relaxed himself. He even smiled at her. She escorted us outside and gave me a small smile as I passed next to her.

I had been right. There were even more photographers on the street. It was already dark and the flashes dazzled me. Thankfully, Scott held me tight and Sean and Bob were now accompanied by three more bodyguards. As soon as the car door closed on us, Scott turned to me and kissed me for a moment. Resting his forehead on mine he whispered, that was astounding, Emily. It was great I smiled at him. Thank you He passed an arm on my waist and pulled me to him. Resting my head on his chest I relaxed and closed my eyes contentedly. Youre going to be great tomorrow at the ball, too. He added a few moments later as he rested his head on mine. My eyes opened wide. Tomorrow. CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

The dimmed light in the room was making the dress sparkle as the little sequins moved with my movements. I traced my hand over the bold yet elegant cleavage admiring the different colors from the dress. You look amazing! Kate beamed at me as she finished the last touches on her makeup. I smiled at her, you too. It was true. She looked great. Her blonde long hair was cascading down her shoulders and the knitted grey dress she was wearing fitted her perfectly. Thank you for doing this. Kate blushed. Dont mention it. Laughing, I added smirking what you have to do for friends in need, right?

Kate rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue at me making her look much younger. She was a wreck of nerves since we asked her and Scott (Hughs cousin) to cover for us. They were supposed to go out on a date and leave at the front door where the fifty paparazzi were already parked outside while Scott and I left from my moms back door. Tonight was Marks birthday party and since last night at the orphanage the paparazzi had doubled. Kate was really excited to go out with Scott and he seemed to be pleased as well, so I was happy playing matchmaker. Not that they werent going to go out soon. They had been texting for the last few days. Lets say we just speeded the whole thing. Sean was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs. He looked at me apologetically. Scotts already waiting at the car. The streets are packed with photographers, I told him to wait for you there. Its ok, Sean, why do you look worried? Because he missed your grand entrance His grey eyes sparkled with humor as I smiled nervously at him. More paparazzi? Actually the paparazzi were the least of my concerns. Scotts whole family was going to be there. I wasnt even sure how to address them properlyor what title did they have Oh God Sean waited by the door after talking through that weird thing that he was wearing on his ear while I was panicking ignoring my Moms encouraging words. I think she might have said something along the lines of how beautiful the dress was and that I should enjoy myself, but I wasnt really paying attention. My hands were sweaty and my heart was plummeting inside of me so hard that it felt like it might explode at any second. After a moment Sean opened the door. I stood rooted to my spot completely wide-eyed. Exasperated, he grabbed my hand and literally pulled me to the car. Not even three steps later, a herd of paparazzi were almost invading Moms backyard. He swore and pretty much ran to the car.

Hey beautiful Scotts deep voice sounded from within. I was too freaked out by the whole situation that I didnt registered that he was holding me and the car was moving after a few seconds. Hi I said shyly as I recollected myself. I pulled apart to take a good look at him and I couldnt help but gawk at him. He was looking incredibly handsome. His hair was gelled to the back and he was wearing an elegant black tuxedo. His chiseled features were more prominent than usual, due to the hairstyle and when my eyes finally found his lips he was smiling at me smugly. My eyes had ran all over him. So what? I was entitled to. Fighting the urge to roll my eyes, I straightened my back and leaned back on my seat as proudly as anyone who had been caught drooling over her boyfriend can. Like what you see? This time I did roll my eyes. Stop looking so smugly. Straightening my dress I added, You havent told me anything about my looks. Thats because you were a little preoccupied at the time to notice his chin on the floor as you entered the car Sean said. You could hear the teasing on the tone of his voice. Scott glared at him. When he noticed me smiling at him he grabbed my hand possessively, I was at least more inconspicuous than you, Em. Sean and Robin, the other bodyguard chuckled as I huffed. Whatever. Soon we were entering the large iron gates at the Buckingham Palace. They all had been making fun of me trying to distract me. Which helped. Until the gates opened. My eyes widened immediately and Scotts hand cupped my chin, we are going to have fun, ok? I wont let you alone. I nodded because Im sure Id have squeaked if I said anything out loud. Forty minutes later and I was tired of introductions to people I had never seen and probably would never see in my life. My cheeks hurt from faking a smile all the time and everywhere we turned Scott had to talk to someone. Anyone.

To be honest, I was a little peeved since he was only introducing me by name. I kind of had expected him to introduce me as his girlfriend, but for some reason, he wasnt. People eyed me curiously before returning to the other guests of the party. I was also getting mad at myself. Hadnt I been the one to freak out about the whole relationship? Besides. He took me to the orphanage. He kissed me in front of the paparazzi at my house. What else did I want? Ugh. I did notice that a group of girls were glaring at me. Thats when I saw her. Elaine. She was talking with the obnoxious red haired girl from Marks party looking at me. I did have to admit that they both looked great. But Elain eshe looked like she came out of a freaking fairytale story. Her long dress was blue and had little stones embroidered from her torso to the tail and the color complemented her eyes. Her hair was pinned on the back of her head and luscious blonde curls cascaded down her back. Her bare back, I might add. To top it all, she was wearing a freaking tiara. Which I was sure was real. Scotts hand touched my bare shoulder. He was frowning at me and I noticed that for the first time we arrived, we were alone. Em? His eyes followed mine and he tensed as both Charlotte and Elaine waved at him. I cant believe she did that. He said though clenched teeth. His eyes searched someone all over the party as I frowned over his words. Who? What? Well thank you for coming to my humble party, you two! Although mocking, Marks voice sounded sincerely happy behind me. Scott ignored his brothers greetings. He pulled me to him and turned so he was giving them his back. Have you seen what Elaine is wearing?

Mark looked behind me and winced. Im sorry, bro. Grandma is trying to use all her antics against you two. What the hell are you two talking about?! I asked in an exasperated whisper. We were surrounded by a lot of people and I was sure most of them were trying to get a hold of whatever happened between us. Scott looked furious. His hand was still on my shoulder but it was clasping it tight. My grandmother gave Elaine our mothers tiara. The one she got married with. Shes trying to make a statement. Mark added smiling at us. I guess he was trying to keep up appearances since Scott was not really concerned at the moment about that. He was searching for his grandmother over the crowd with raging eyes. You have to calm down Scott. People are starting to stare at us. Mark greeted someone and eyed Scott to make a point. The fact that some people thought that Em and I were- Well, whose bloody fault was that? Scott said through clenched teeth. He did take a large intake of breath and smiled to the passing old lady. And his hand loosened up on my shoulder. I dont really care about it, Scott. I said to him referring to the whole tiara thing. And I didnt. My stomach clenched at the fact that his grandmother, the Queen, was trying to make a point about us, but I really didnt care about who was wearing what. Yet I knew that for Scott or even Mark it was a big point since they both seemed quite angry at that. Of course you dont, Em. You are too nice. His eyes softened as they landed on me. And looking quite beautiful tonight Mark added a moment later. Would you like to dance with- Dont even go there, Mark. Scott protested beside me. His arm came around my waist as he smiled proudly at his brother. Emily is all mine. I laughed at him. All previous concerns over. Of course he loved me. He brought me here, didnt he?

Learn to share, big bro. Mark teased him smiling. Ugh, Aunt Claire is coming this way, Im off guys. His blue eyes were wide as he looked behind us. Shit. Scott whispered beside me. Traitor he said to Marks back as he literally ran away. Whos aunt Claire? Why- Oh my beloved Scott! How lovely to see you! A squeaky voice said next to me as Scott let go of me. Who is this lovely lady? A chubby red haired woman asked as she fanned her face with what looked an antique fan. This is Emi- This is the famous girl that everyones been talking about! How lovely to finally see you! Her eyes ran all over me as her lips set a fake smile on her face. Hello? I asked shyly. How on earth was I supposed to address to this lady. Ive never seen her in my life! But if she was Scotts family she was surely a countess or a duchess or whatever the title she had Would you like to dance with me? Scott asked her saving me of saying anything more. His dark eyes found mine and he winked at me. But I want to-she started squeaking as Scott grabbed her hand and started to compliment her baroque looking dress as he pulled her away from me. I smiled at their retreating back. You just had to love him for that. But thenI realized that I was alone in a sea of overly dressed people who were eyeing me warily. My shoulders slumped as I searched for the only other familiar face I knew. I walked around the crowd for at least ten minutes without being able to locate Mark or even Sean, anyone at this moment would have been great.

Sighing, I noticed a large wooden door that was open, so I walked to it. It was a large balcony that overlooked one part of the palaces large gardens. At least it was empty, so I walked to the large rocky lane and leaned over it to take a better look at the scrumptious gardens. I should have brought my cellphone or something. How was I supposed to find Scott again? A few months ago, my life was so different. I dont think that even my wildest dr eams I would have thought that Id be in the inside of the Buckingham Palace madly in love with an English prince causing a havoc among the royal family. It was just absolutely random. I still wasnt ready for all of this. But I love Scott and hes definitely worth it all.Even when he had to carry away his bitchiest aunt away leaving me completely alone in this large crowd that I have the feeling that Im not quite welcomed at The wind picked up and I cursed at my light as feather dress choice. I should have brought something else. But how would I know that I was going to end up pretty much hiding outside on a freaking balcony? Sighing, I turned around to go back to the party. A shudder came down my spine. Someone was by the door looking at me. I could only make out a mans shadow. My heart was plummeting inside my ribcage as the man took another step towards me. I didnt know what to do, so I stood rooted on the same spot. Good evening his voice let me know that he was older. Much older. He took another step towards me and I took another backwards. I dont mean to scare you Emily. A shade of light crossed across his face. His features were kind of familiar. He approached me slowly and I could notice the dark chocolate color of his eyes, as well as his brown-grayish hair. He was Scotts father. Arent you cold? He asked gently as he started to remove his jacket. He was also wearing a black tuxedo like Scott. But it was much more conservative.

I was still in awe looking at him when he slowly placed the jacket around my shoulders. I shook my head and made a gesture to take it off as I finally voiced, I-Im ok, thank- Its very cold. He smiled reassuringly at me. I wont take it back. The warmness of the jacket calmed my still hammering heart, Thank you. He shook his head. Looking towards the gardens, the man placed himself beside me. He was careful not to stand right next to me, but he was close so I could hear him. Nice evening, isnt it? I had mixed emotions over this. For one, I was thrilled to finally meet Scotts father. On second hand, I wasnt sure what he wanted from me. To be honest, someone from this circle being nice to me was something to be suspicious of He turned to look at me. His eyes watched me intensely, like wanting to solve a riddle. I fidgeted awkwardly with my hands trying to think something to tell him. Anything. Do you love my son? He bluntly asked me. Yes I answered immediately without hesitating. He smiled at me. A smile that looked way to familiar. He even had a bare hint of dimples on his cheeks. Blushing, I smiled shyly at him. I know how he feels about me. He looked to the distance again. I know that what I did was wrong and Ive spend most of my life repenting about my actions over the last ten years He sighed and closed his eyes for a moment, and I know that Scott turned down Elaine because he didnt love herhe didnt want to make the same mistake as meand I know that if you are here, there must be a good reason for him his dark eyes turned to me. They looked troubled and really sad. I felt bad for him. I stayed silent for a moment before whispering I think we all make mistakes, but only when we acknowledge them, we learn from them He smiled at me and I noticed that his shoulders relaxed. I dont know you Emily, but I think that youll be good for my son.

I blushed once again at his words. Hes hurt but I think that one day hell come around and hell talk to youhe just needs time Let us hope thats the- Emily! Ive been looking all over for you! What are you-Scott stopped cold as his chocolaty eyes turned to his father. Instantly, his gaze hardened and he nodded towards him. Good evening father. His voice was cold. His father tensed as well. Good evening son. Would you introduce us? his eyes turned to me, I dont think we have been properly introduced This is Emily Gonzales He walked to me and grabbed my hand, and this is my father, Duke of Cambridge, George Walsh. Nice to meet you Should I say Duke? I did nod at him. Ugh. I was so c lueless at all of this. Its an absolute pleasure to meet you, Emily Gonzales He extended his hand to shake mine but instead placed a kiss on my hand. Scott cleared his throat. He grabbed the Dukes jacket and after giving it back to his father, he took off his and placed it on my shoulders as well. Would you like to dance? He asked me with a tight smile. Of course. I smiled at him. Excuse us. Scott said to his father. I felt terrible because whenever he addressed the Duke, Scott tone was completely off and when he talked to me he was as sweet as ever. I smiled apologetically at his father and he only shook his head with a sad smile on his face. Like telling me that it was ok. As we entered the ball room again, I nudged Scott with my elbow. That was rude, Scott.

Scott looked at me. For a moment, he looked angry, but then his brown eyes softened on me. Shrugging, he whispered Cant say Im sorry. Since it was quite warm inside, he took his jacket and put it on. He extended his hand and with that crooked smile that I loved so much, he added lets dance beautiful. How can you say no to that? We danced for almost an hour. The music wasnt slow at all. I would have thought that since this was like a royal gala or something like that, the only music playing would be really slow and elegant, like Mozart or something like that. For a moment there, I forgot this was a benefit ball, the music playing was modern. You could only see young people dancing and the older people watching us. When the music started to slow down, Scott pulled me closer. His chocolaty eyes bored into mine as he said Did I tell you how beautiful you look tonight? Not really I answered smiling at him. That color really brings out your eyes My heart melted at this, and you are the most beautiful girl of the night he trailed huskily. You know what? He added after a moment, I think weve stayed enoughdont you? Blushing furiously I tried to keep the smile from forming, but my lips were twitching. I just need to go to the loo. I cracked up at that. Scott raised an eyebrow smiling amusedly, Already speaking as a proper Brit? I shrugged, youre rubbing on me I most definitely will rub on you soon he whispered huskily by my ear. I slapped him playfully on his chest, you know what I meant! Scott wriggled his eyebrows playfully at me, making me laugh at him. Still laughing, I entered the restroom. While I was washing my hands I heard the distinctive sound of a closing door. I didnt pay attention to it until a girls voice addressed to me.

I wouldnt look so happyyou are just a pawn in this game My eyes looked up and I found myself looking at a pair of beautiful blue eyes. I fought the urge to roll my eyes and decided to ignore the girl altogether. She was definitely jealous of me. Hes only playing with you, Emily. I think this might be too much for you to handle she taunted me. As I dried my hands, I looked at her. Jealousy is a nasty feeling. She laughed coldly at my words and took a step closer to me. Tilting her head, she asked in a sneer, Has he ever told you that he loved you? This time I did roll my eyes. He doesnt need to. Actions speak louder than words, Elaine. A smugly smile formed on her lips, then why hasnt he introduced you to his grandmother? There hasnt been a public interview and he- Yet. My hands formed fists on both sides of me. My stomach clenched. It actually felt like a punch in the gut. She was touching a sore spot. I had wondered several times why, after everything that hed been d oing, he hadnt yet mentioned the L word. I dont think he actually loves you. One of these days hell come around and hell ask me to marry him! I shook my head. Whatever lets you sleep at night You are such a slut she snarled to me. Whatever I said indifferently. Walking past her, I left the restroom as she glared at me. I knew why she was doing it. It was kind of pathetic, if youd think about it Yet

He still hadnt said it to me. CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

How could this happen Sean?! Werent YOU supposed to be looking out for things like this?! A series of thumping on the hall woke me up. As I paid attention to the angry voice, I noticed that it was Scotts. He was furious. Grabbing the cozy pink sweater Mom had given to me a few years ago, I opened the door trying to find out what had caused such riot inside the house. The sight in front of me made my heart start to race. Sean was slumped on the rail case, Mom was eyeing him apologetically and Scott was furiously stumping through the tiny hall pulling his hair and waving what looked like a crumpled magazine on his right hand. Whats going on? I asked warily. Scott froze on the spot. He was breathing heavily. His chocolate eyes were even darker than usual. They portrayed how angry he was. My heart was pumping so furiously inside my ribcage that Im sure they heard it. Slowly, I walked to him and pulled the magazine out of his hands. Emily dont. I ignored him. A large lump formed in my throat as I saw my picture on the front cover. Me and Sam. We were laughing and his arms were around me. It was back in Cali. You could see the beach on the background and a few torches around us. This picture was taken the night he proposed to me. I looked absolutely happy around him. The title of the magazine read The American charade. The truth behind Emily. My eyes widened as I turned to

look at Scott. Im not sure if I showed how panicked I was but Scott quickly snapped the magazine off my trembling hands and passed an arm around my waist as he pulled me to him. That bastard gave an interview from Paris Scott turned to glare at Sean. What did he say? My voice was high pitched. Scott breathed hard beside me. Nothing of importance, Em he didnt sound confident. At most, he sounded pissed and really stressed about it. I tried to pry the magazine off him but he held it higher. Its not worth it. You read it! I gestured exasperated with my hands. I had to He answered calmly. But- Scott Sean cleared his throat, your highness has requested a meeting with you. He winced as his eyes turned to me, both of you. Scott closed his eyes. Pulling apart, he leaned on the wall clenching his hands in fists. My still wide eyes turned from Scott to Sean, who was looking at the floor awkwardly. In half an hour He added after a moment. Bloody hell Sean! Scott snapped. What?! My voice came out like a shriek and I clasped a hand to my mouth. I was going to meet the Queen under this circumstances?!!! Scott My mom stepped in front of us. Be mature about this. This is not Seans fault and you know it. She paused to let her words sink in. Youll regret your attitude sooner or later. Addressing to me she added, You should better hurry Emily, take a quick shower and try to compose yourself. Ok. I was panicking. It was pretty evident. But I mean, I had to meet the Queen and under this circumstances! I was pretty sure what her opinion on this whole matter was

going to be. Actually, I knew exactly what she wanted us to do. I couldnt see the point on me going, other that she wanted to humiliate me or something. Yet, I couldnt turn her down and not show up. She would reel on that. So, I did what I was supposed to do. I sucked it up and tumbled around the hall to get to the bathroom. Scott stayed rooted to his place clenching his fists and looking to the side. Mom was right though. Someone, us, had to be the better person here. Sean had nothing to do with it and it was kind of immature of Scott to blame him for this. I knew he was mad, furious even, but hed feel bad about his rudeness in no time. Sean was much more than his bodyguard. He was like his father. I took the fastest shower ever. I remembered about the whole gala thing. Yesterday, we had fun despite Elaines futile attempts to make me mad. The ball ha d been nice and I had met Scotts father. He had been quite respectful and surprisingly nice. The Queen on the other hand, had merely glared our way for a few times, but had completely ignored us for the most part. I had been worried about it. Now, Im pretty sure that Sam had given her the reason to publically hate me. Whatever. Are you ready? Scott asked from downstairs. I had done everything mechanically while I was thinking about it all. I peered in a passing mirror and surprised at how normal I looked. I had chosen grey wool pants and a black knitted sweater. My hair was up in a loose ponytail and I had grabbed the first silver earrings I had seen. Yet, it all worked together. Scott was already dressed in a dark brown suit. His face was solemn and the re wasnt any trace of those crookedly smiles that he had showed me yesterday. My stomach turned as I noticed how tense he looked. His dark eyes turned to me as he heard me coming. He didnt smile to me but his eyes did soften. Come on, we dont want to be late. His hand encased mine as a determined look crossed his face. If I had complained about the number of paparazzi waiting outside my house, I should had been grateful that there were no more than twenty. Now, there were more than I could count. The whole street was swamped in paparazzi and they were shouting

different things at us. Im pretty sure that the neighbors were complaining to my mother since a few had already raided her as she waved goodbye. As Sean closed the door, I turned to Scott. I need to know what he said. Scott sighed. He pulled the magazine out of his jacket and handed it to me. He then turned to the window, where he fixed his gaze for the rest of the journey to the Buckingham Palace. The whole magazine talked about me. There were different pictures from me and Sam. In each and all of them I looked happy. My stomach churned. Sam had dedicated his whole interview on our supposedly happy love story. He recounted the moment we met and how it had been love at first sight for the both of us. He talked about my job and my parents. And how much I hated England forever. He said that after he proposed to me, I had changed. I had turned into this plastic shallow girl. Pretty much like Sonya. I think he actually described me as her. That bastard He said that after I found out about Scott and Elaines breakup I had changed. That I had confessed to Sonya that I wanted to come to England. He implied that I had set Scott up and that I wanted to have all the attention I could get. Even Sonya had the audacity to appear on the magazine supporting all his lies. I was beyond mad. I was outraged. How dare he?! How dare they?!! I didnt finish reading it. I stopped in the part where Sam was describing how much he still loved me. I closed it as I closed my eyes and tried to control my breathing. After a moment I turned to Scott, This is all bullshit! Scotts dark eyes turned to me. I know.

Do you? I wanted to ask. He said ityethe was stiff and was wearing that blank mask on his face. The one he used in public events. OnlyI wasnt everyoneI wanted to know what was he thinking, how did this make him feel? Other than stressed and annoyed. I was beyond annoyed. I couldnt believe that Sam had it in him to do that. Scratch that. Sonya was probably behind it all. I was sure of that. What the hell was her problem? Couldnt she get a boyfriend and be happy for once in her life?! To be honest, now that I looked into the past, it was clear that I wasnt in love with Sam. I was heartbroken about the cheating, but the thing that hurt most was that it had been with Sonya. The whole magazine stunt was clearly nother attempt of them to ruin my life. But their story wasnt even convincing! I meanhow can you plan to bump into a Prince? You dont know their schedules or where theyre at. It was just really stupid of him to say that I slumped on the back seat of the car. Paparazzi were still following us, even when we were getting closer to the Palace. Did you actually search for him? Scott snapped angrily at Sean. I rolled my eyes at the window before turning to Scott. Trying not to sound as exasperated as I felt, I voiced in a rather composed voice this isnt Seans fault, Scott. Sam was in Paris, its not like you were going to make the CIA search for him just because he tried to abuse me. Scott ran a hand through his hair frustrated. A moment later he grabbed my hand and pulled us closer. You know? Here in England would be the Interpol I smiled at him. He was trying to break the ice. It was kind of relieving. The gates opened and the guard let the car pass through. Behind was left the herd of paparazzi trying to get a snap of us. My stomach churned. Here we go Sean and Robin, the other bodyguard, led us through a series of pass ways and elegant halls. For a moment there, I thought of Harry Potter. This was far more elegant, though.

Golden chandeliers hanged in almost every room. Baroque chairs were placed everywhere. Large porcelain vases, all with beautiful and exotic yellow flowers, adorned the few tables placed here and there. Scotts hand gripped mine tightly and I could tell that with every new room that we passed his stance tensed even more. Finally, Sean stopped in front of a large set of mahogany doors. In the center between them was carved a large golden coat of arms. Break a leg he said hesitantly. Good choice of words, Sean Scott trailed. The nervous looks that they both exchanged added to the tenseness on Scotts part were absolutely nerve wrecking. Even though we all knew what was coming, I felt quite nervous at meeting the Queen. My heart was beating a mile per second. Scott sighed and pushed the door without knocking, dropping my hand to grab the large doors. The large room was a library. The most gorgeous library that I have ever seen in my life. Antique looking books were filling each and every corner of the room. A few different marble statues situated in different points of the room. A large marbled chimney was carved on one of the walls. The only one not surrounded with books to the roof. There was a small set of sofas and a large single sofa situated on the elegant carpet in front of the chimney. The Queen was sat in it. Scott took a seat in front of her. His face was expressionless, yet his shoulders were completely tensed and his hands were forming fists. I took a seat next to him, not knowing if I had to vow or something. I mean, it was the first time that I had to look at the Queen in the eyes. The woman had a stony look in her eyes. She was dressed in a black skirt and jacket. Her pixie cut hair was grey. Her blue eyes were eyeing us coldly and her stance was pretty much as tense as Scotts. Good morning grandma. Her glaring eyes turned in between Scott and me. I wouldnt say its good, Scott. Oh my GodOh my GodOh my God Its been a while since youve appeared in front of me.

Ive been occupied. She narrowed her eyes at me for a moment before returning those cold eyes to Scott. I can see that. Her hands were resting on her legs. Gesturing calmly with her hands, she added, I suppose you know exactly why youve been summoned hereI know that you are smart enough to know that I do not approve on whatever you call this charade youve been playing at. You are the future king of England, as such, there are certain obligations that you must assume. She paused for a moment before continuing, Ive had enough of your rather unflattering gossiping. We are the talk of the moment and it certainly ends here. If my heart was beating fast earlier, I was sure I was about to have a stroke or something. I was really pissed at her attitude towards me, or should I say, lack of attitude. It was offensive. Before I could say something, because I was fighting to keep my mouth shut for Scotts sake, he cut in. I dont really care what people think about my life. His tone was cold as hers. She eyed him for a moment. Do you want to make the same mistake your father did? That was a low blow Scott stood up and said through clenched teeth, Im doing exactly the opposite. She shook her head. Thats exactly my point. You are being rebellious and quite frankly immature. Still ignoring the fact that I was there, she glared at him. You have obligations to fulfill and its time that you start acting like the future leader that you are. If you thought that by coming here I would accept those allegedly obligations that you have imposed on me, you were wrong. He grabbed my hand and gently pulled me up. I am human, after all. Unlike you, I plan to live it trying to be happy. She rose to her feet. Despite being quite short, there was an unnaturally air of authority on her stance. If you decide to thatyoure going to suffer the consequences, Scott.

I was expecting some kind of polite go to hell response, but Scott simply nodded and walk outside pulling me with him. As the doors of the library closed, the Queens voice resounded, Next time that we talk I wont be so condescending, Scott. Again. Why on earth was I summoned to come here? She thought that I would succumb to her and dump you on the spot. Scott said through clenched teeth as we walked back to the entrance. Oh. A few people eyed us curiously as we passed them. Thank you for not doing it in front of her. The words left my mouth mindlessly. Of course he wasnt going to dump me. He loves me, doesnt it? Scott stopped immediately. What do you mean? My green eyes widened for a fraction of a second as I watched his concerned face. Shrugging, I said nothing. Do you think that Im going to dump you? His chocolate eyes were full of rage. Y et his voice was composed. I sighed. My eyes bored into him. I think we are both stressed about it all. We should stop overanalyzing everything. He said nothing. He simply continued to lead me through the different corridors. As we walked around the elegant palace, my mind was going in overdrive. It was time for a different approach. It was time that I took this whole matter in my hands. CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

Passportcheck.

Ticketscheck. Cell phonecheck. Pepper spray (Hughs idea)check. Is your battery charged? My best friend huffed as we hurried down the large grey corridor. A few people turned our way and most of them turned away uninterested. An old lady and what I assumed was her granddaughter started gossiping after I passed themeither I was becoming paranoid or people were starting to spot me in a crowd Yes. Are you absolutely sure? Yes. Hugh. For the fiftieth time. I am quite positive that its charged I placed the said object in front of his face trampling in my own feet doing so, see? Hugh pushed it away. Ok, ok. I might be a little jumpy, but its the adrenaline from escaping Robin he brushed the few strands of hair that were blocking his eyes, which was bloody exciting, I might add. His green eyes sparkled mischievously. I cracked up a smile at that. Says the guy who was driving and could breathe clean air Hugh smirked. I am full of great ideas, you know? You are quite lucky to have such an awesome best friend as my- OUCH! What was that for? He rubbed on the back of his head where I had just slapped him. It was my idea in the first place! I pulled the small backpack strip up my shoulder, you just added a few minor details! And bloody nasty little details I might add I glowered at my stupid best friend who was laughing at me. Three days ago, when I returned from Buckingham Palace, after that awful semi-fight with Scott, I had explained to Hugh what had happened at the library with the Queen and how awful and helpless I had felt and that I needed to do something. I needed to go the source and sort things out.

Yes. I wanted to meet with Sam. Hugh freaked out telling me for numerous times how stupid it really was, seeing how the guy was obviously psychotic or something like that, but being a good friend like he always had been, he agreed to help me. Therefore, we were now running through the airport because we were late for my flight to Paris. Hugh had planned the whole get away from the house without raising suspicions from the bodyguard plan. I know. It was the longest and dumbest plan name, but Hugh was pretty excited about the whole thing, so I let him plan away. The reason behind the running late was that a few things had been unexpected, like the fact that Hughs fiat was too small for me to fit in the back, where we had planned me to hide, so in a rather last minute thinking, he came out with the bright idea of putting several clothes on top of me. His genius plan was to get out of the house to do laundry. Anyway, the pile of things kept falling off me and I had to literally grab a few ones to keep them hiding me. One minor detail: they were dirty clothes. I almost had a fit when a smelly one fell near my face. Hugh almost crashed at that, he was laughing hard at me, and we lost precious minutes over the rambling woman he had almost hit. We finally arrived at the security gates. As I turned to kiss Hugh goodbye, hes green eyes were now watching me concerned. He grabbed me by the arm before asking Are you sure that talking to him is the best thing to do? I dont know Hugh. I shrugged, but I have to do something. He nodded, Im going to wait for you here. If something happens, anything, you get back in the next plane, ok? I smiled at him. Im going to be fine. Gently, I pulled away from him, thats why were meeting at the airport, in a very public caf. Doubts crossed his face before he smiled at me, Just come back in one piece or your boyfriend is going to kill me. Or me. I laughed nervously.

Ugh. I was pretty sure he was going to be furious with me anyway The flight was too slow. Or I was too nervous. Either way, the minutes passed and in a matter of time I was stepping down the plane to meet Sam at the Charles de Gaulle airport. I had set up to meet at one of the restaurants, the Hippopotamus, it sounded like it was a crowded place and I needed that. After his last visit at my house, I do thought that there was something wrong with himbeing near him made me nervous, but I wanted to talk to himI needed to talk to him I had no idea what I was going to tell him when I had him in front of meI just needed to talk to that side of him that I had met almost two years ago. He couldnt have been acting all this time, I needed to talk to that Sam. I obviously hadnt told Scott about this whole thing. We had barely talked over the last two days. He had been busy with whatever thing he had to do and I was preoccupied in contacting Sam and setting this whole thing up. The paparazzi were still planted at my house and work. It was overwhelming to just see outside the window and have dozens of cameras watching my every move. Another fashion magazine was now tearing my whole image apart. I tried not to care anymore. Key word tried. It wasnt that easyI just had to remember that they had this picture of someone I wasnt. I took a seat next to the entrance of the restaurant. It was almost noon, so even though It wasnt at its full capacity right now, there were at least five occupied tables. I was nervous. Really nervous. My palms were sweaty, so I rubbed them on my jeans as the waitress approached me in French. She was a twenty year old brunette. Her uniform was casual, just jeans and a black fitted shirt with a hippo on the front pocket. Bonjour Mademoiselle vous- I smiled apologetically at her, Im sorry I dont speak French. Une bouteille de Merlot. 2010. Sil vous plait.

The hairs raised up on my back as Sam brushed my arm before taking a seat next to me. My breath started hitching and I tried to calm myself. For a fleeting moment, I had seen him trying to force himself on me at my house. Calm down Emily. Taking a deep breath, I tried to wipe off any expression on my face. I gazed at him and his stern eyes bored into my own.. He still had that wild look in his eyes, the same he had when he stopped at my house, but he seemed controlled now. He was wearing a black suit with a white shirt. His hair was gelled to the back. A sly smile tugged up his lips I swallowed the large knot on my throat. Hi. Hi?! I wanted to slap myself! Hello beautiful. It was nice of you to contact me. It was too easy, actually. All I had to do was call Emery, your secretary. It was easy for you. His white perfect teeth showed as he smiled at me. The waitress came by with two glasses of wine. After Sam tested it, she served us both and asked another thing in French. Sam ordered for both of us, his eyes glinting smugly as he did so. This is not a date, you know? I asked flatly. Sam shrugged as he smoothed a hand down his jacket, You were the one who called me. He raised an eyebrow. I didnt call you to chit chat. I sighed, I want to know why youre doing this. Calmly, he took a sip of his wine. Doing what? I rolled my eyes and huffed exasperated. Oh, I dont know? Ruining my life? Telling lies about who I am? Posting old pictures passing them as new? Should I go on? He leaned closer, Why do you care so much what they think about you? I dont! I bit my lip, I mean, its my business whyWhy are you doing this, Sam?

Its because of him, doesnt it? He played with the fork in front of him. He put you up to this? His brown eyes darkened. I shifted in my seat uncomfortably. He doesnt know Im here. At least not yet. Sam shifted on his seat and sat more comfortably. After a moment of silence, he started drumming his fingers on the table watching me. Damn it. Talk Emily. Why Sam? Why do you hate me so much? He froze at my words. I dont hate you. I love you. I want you back. I gave him a hollow smile, Really? Is it working for you? Well youre here, isnt it? He flashed me a smugly smile. My temper flared at that. Right. You know what? This was a stupid idea. I grabbed my purse to leave some money on the table when his hand gently grabbed my arm. His brown eyes bored into mine, There must have been a reason why you called me, Emily. His voice was soft. He took his arm away and took the glass on his hands. He looked outside, as if angry at himself for being sort of nice to me for a moment. My eyes brimmed with tears. I want you to stop. I swallowed hard, it was stupid t o think that youd do it just because I asked you to. I looked down my hands, but I know that deep down that bad ass-faade that youre wearing, theres the Sam that I knew... I sighed. Hugh was right. This was useless. To make things worse, my cell phone started to vibrateand Scotts face appeared on the screen. I had really screwed things up. Sam peered at my cell before I silenced it. We stayed quiet for a moment as the waitress came with our order. He had ordered chocolate crpes for me and a pasta for him. I looked at him as he grabbed the fork hed been playing before with. You dont really love me Sam I said softly.

He froze mid-air and looked at me. I continued, I think youre mad at me because I got over you. Like really fast. And you know that means that I never loved you. I paused for a moment. That most have been a low blow your ego He left the fork in the plate. You left because you couldnt stand being in the same place as me. I screwed it up. His fist banged on the table making the old couple next to us, turn our way, you were the best thing that had ever happened to me and I screwed it up by sleeping with Sonya. And when I finally gather the courage to come and apologize to you, it turns out that you are dating another guy. A fuc king prince. Im sorry. I blurted out. His brown eyes looked confused. Why are you sorry for? Im sorry I didnt love you. Sam looked down at his plate and his hands clenched in fists at his sides. But you dont love me either. He narrowed his eyes at me. You slept with Sonya. I stated the obvious, if you had loved me, no matter how slutty she could have acted towards you, you wouldnt have done it. I played with the still intact glass in front of me, and if you truly loved me, you would be happy for me. My voice cracked at the end. We looked at each other in silence for a few moments. You know Im right Sam. I brushed a string of hair out of my face, and I do wish that one day you will find someone that actually gets you. Someone that will change her life for you. Even it scares her. Sam stayed silent. I grabbed my phone to check out the time and my stomach clenched as I saw that I had twenty one missed calls from Scott and five from Hugh. I went to my messages and Scott had messaged me several where are yous and Hugh had sent me a few more. The last one said, Im going down to Paris. Scott knows. Hes pissed. This was sent two minutes ago. I quickly texted Hugh telling him not to come, that Id take the plane in a few minutes. You do love him. It wasnt a question. He stated it for him.

I do. My voice was barely a whisper, but his brown eyes bored into me. His eyes were teary as he closed them. I reached out for one of his clenched fists, Im sorry Sam. Im not going to publicly apologize to you. He opened his eyes and the moist was gone. But so was the wild look in them. I think that this was the closest thing to an apology that I would get from him. I smiled at him and pulled my hand away. Im not asking you to. Sonya is here, you know? He bit his lip, She probably sent pictures of this to the few magazines she had already contacted. I shrugged. Im in deep shit, anyway. I paused, and what is her problem? Sams lips tugged up on a small smile, She envies you. He said as if he was stating the obvious. Whatever. I looked sideways, I dont care. People hate me anyway. I just hope Scott doesnt hate me for doing this. Sam cracked up a real smile, she says shes taking you away from Scott. I bet it wont be that hard right now. I murmured to myself. His brown eyes darkened and his smile faded. It would be his loss. I have to go. I sighed, I wasnt really hungry. I looked down at the food. Or thirsty. Sam added sarcastically. I gazed at him for a moment, have a nice life Sam. He nodded before looking down. As I got up from the table, he whispered in a soft voice, I do care about you... he gazed at me one last time and even after all that he

had put me through, I stepped to him and placed a small kiss on his cheek before turning away. My eyes brimmed with tears once again as I walked away. CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

I got on the plane with an eerie feeling around me. I had seen Sam and even though it was frightening at the beginning, he dropped out the act of being a bad guy and we actually talked. I kind of felt proud of myself. I did achieve what I needed, yet I was worried about the whole thing. I didn't actually care about Sonya's doing...but something was bothering me...I couldn't exactly pinpoint it but I had a bad gut feeling... Ok. Things could have been much worse, couldnt they? I had my closure. I got to say what was on my mind. I said goodbye. Now, it was time to face the consequences of what I just did. Was Scott going to be pissed? Definitely yes. Was everyone else going to freak out and talk about me? Truthfully, they were talking about me. That was a fact. Whether I liked it or not, it really didnt matter. People were going to talk about me no matter what I did. I couldnt act caring on others o pinions. I had to live my life as I chose to. Even if no one else liked it. I just hoped Scott could see that.

If the flight to Paris had seem fast, time blurred this time. My plane landed back on London in a matter of what felt minutes. I stood rooted to my seat until there was no one else behind me and I literally had to step down. Dreading what was to come couldnt cover it. I was absolutely panicking on my seat. My heart was constricted and I could feel the unsteady thumping inside my ribcage. The stewardess smiled sympathetically at me as I passed her. I could only grimace at her. I passed through customs and as the clerk finished stamping my passport I couldnt stop myself from hunching back as my eyes landed on the large herd of paparazzi behind the glass doors I still had to go through. My eyes scanned the people and I couldnt find Hugh among them. I could, however, spot Sean in his bodyguard pose. He didnt look happy. At all. I winced as I finally crossed the doors and the cameras started flashing and different men started screaming at me at once. It was quite disturbing. Sean grabbed me by the elbow and trailed me through the people towards the exit doors. He was accompanied by two other bodyguards that I didnt recognize. At that moment I thought about Robin. Had he been fired because of me? I really hoped not. Oh God... I should have done things differently...like telling Scott where I was going and what I was doing it. Even if he freaked out. If there was one thing I regreted about this whole thing was that... Guilty and embarrassed I stepped in the car to find Hugh frowning at me. Are you ok? his green eyes searched my face and arms for signs of I dont know what. After

reassuring himself that I was ok, he took a deep breath and leaned more comfortably on his seat. What happened Em? I told him everything. Every gesture and almost every word exchanged. Hugh listened carefully and I could only see a few expressions on his face as I talked. Like the time I told him I kissed him in the cheek he winced and shook his head disapprovingly, making me stop and glare at him. You shouldnt have done that. He paused for a moment before adding, Im pretty sure that bitch took a picture and that said thing is now surfing through the internet. I started to get angry. At Hugh, at Scott, at me. It felt right at the moment. I said defensively. But you knew that she was taking pictures! Hughs hands gestured exasperated. How could you forget about that?! I gritted my teeth. My face turned away from him. I looked around the window. I didn't think about it at the moment. It felt right to let it all go, Hugh Hugh grimaced. Youre obviously too nice or too stupid. Im going with the latter, though. Ignoring him, my gaze went to the drivers, who had been silently listening to it all. Sean was absolutely angry at me. I could even see the set jaw and the tickling on his prominent vein at the neck. Where are we going? I ventured to ask since thick silence had invaded the car. I had expected them to get me home, but apparently there was some other plan that I hadnt been aware of. Were taking you to Scotts. Seans voice was colder than Ive ever heard. My stomach plummeted.

Ive never been to this part of the city. Actually, I had never been inside Scotts house. Before my mind started working in overdrive about it, I pushed the doubts and negative thoughts that crept inside my mind, through the ride. Hugh was looking outside the window. From his posture, I could tell he was as tense as me. Considering the fact that he helped me through it all without actually agreeing with me, my heart melted a little for him. There was no doubt that he was my best friend. I opened my mouth to tell him so, when the car stopped in front of a large iron fence. Sean talked to the guard at the door and we went inside. Our car followed a well-kept dirt road that had large oaks on both sides. It was now December, the plants and trees seemed to be going through a rough patch, since you couldn't see much green on them, but it was still breath taking. After almost five minutes, I could see the clearing where the house, or should I say mansion, was situated. It was old yet quite elegant. Scotts. It hurt that I had never been to his house before. The car stopped and Hugh turned my way. Good luck, Em. Concern was etched to each word he had spoken. My heartbeat started to race. My palms were already sweaty. I stood rooted to my seat even after Sean had opened the door for me. Swallowing the large lump on my throat, I whispered to Hugh, where are- Someone is taking me home. His green eyes were serious. I know I told you that you were stupid Em, but you wouldnt be you if you hadnt done that. I get it. He sighed and grabbed my hand, dont ever be afraid to be yourself. A small sm ile formed on his lips before he kissed my cheek. Ill see you later, ok? My eyes were already watery. My heart melted completely for him. He knew me. He accepted me and he cared for me no matter what. Even in my stupidest. I love you Hugh.

This time a genuine grin formed on his lips, break a leg, honey. With a new sense of determination, I climbed out of the car. I would have never made anything different. Even if the people hated me even more or if Scott was mad at meI had a clean conscience because I did what felt right to me. At the end of the day, no matter if you were famous or not famous, royal or not royal, I stronlgy believed that you had to what felt right for you. Kissing Sam was not my smoothest move. I knew that...yet...that was closure for me...how many people go around holding grudges to someone? I've done that with my mother and recently with my father and it really hadn't landed me anywhere. Grudges make people sick...they only hurt the one who has them and I was done with that. The cold wind brought me back from my deep thoughts. Hugh said goodbye as the car's engine roared to live and left the premise. It really never ceased to amaze me that Scott and his family owned such magnificent places. I gaped at the house in front of me. It had three floors and four chimneys. The brick walls were surrounded by climbers plants. You could only see the roots, since it was really cold; they still looked really nice, though. It supposed to start snowing tonight. Sean gestured for me to keep walking. His voice was still clipped but it wasnt as cold as before. I smiled sadly at myself as I continued moving, Ive always loved snowing I sighed as we reached the black wooden doors. Im sorry if I caused you trouble, I never meant to. I looked into his grey eyes who were watching me warily. He nodded. Good luck with him. He pointed his thumb at the door. I sighed again. That bad, huh? Sean shrugged. Ill be in the staffs quarters if you need anything, ok?

I thanked him as he opened the doors for me. Hes in the kitchen he gave me a small smile and signaled the way to the said room. The house on the inside was really warm. I stopped for a moment to take off my jacket and warm my hands. In the midst of it all, I hadnt wore proper winter clot hes. I felt intimidated to be, once again, in a large mansion. The wall's tapestry was beige and there were different paintings on the walls. It reminded me of the time we went to the Art Gallery. They were that old. Large glass chandeliers hang from the roof. After studying the place for a moment, I realized I was in a large foyer that had three large corridors. Two of them had doors. I took the one that was open and that Sean had gestured me to take. I passed different rooms. Every one of them as posh and elegant as the other. I didnt really pay attention to them. The door to the kitchen was open. I knocked softly as I peeked through. It was the most modern room of the house. It was an open all steel kitchen. I heard chairs dragging and a few steps getting closer. Marks blonde head appeared. He smiled at me as he shook his head. Youve been a naughty girl, Emily he whispered as he passed next to me. I rolled my eyes. Even if he couldnt see me as I heard him close the kitchen door on his way out. Scott appeared in front of me a second later. I bit my lip as I took his appearance. He had a grey sweater on and black pants. His hair looked somewhat disheveled, as if he had repeatedly ran a hand through it. He lookedpissedhis usually soft looking chocolate eyes were a shade darker and his lips were clasped tightly. After a moment of thick silence while we both took each other's apperance's, he asked rather coldly Tea? Before I got a chance to tell him that I preferred coffee, he turned away from me and started to busy himself with the makings of tea. Looking around the large room, I found a large mahogany table with a laptop on. I took a seat next to the said device and cringed when I saw the screen. There I was, leaning

to kiss Sam on the cheek. It was already on The Mirrors web page and had over 6,000 views and 2,000 comments. God! This was only taken a few hours ago!! I didnt bother to read the comments. I had a pretty good idea what they were about. I sank in my seat after Scott slammed the cabinets door for the second time. I could either defend myself or I could hear him out first. I decided to go with option number two, because thats exactly what I wanted him to do. Hear my reasons. Five long minutes later, the tea spilled as he, not exactly gently, placed it in front of me. Scott took a seat in front of me after closing the laptop. His hands were clutching tightly the mug as he stared at me. I cleared my throat Thank you. I grabbed a napkin and cleaned the spilled tea. Cookies? I opened my mouth to answer but before any sound came out, he was already up rummaging through the cabinets. Not gently, might I add. He was stalling. I heard something break as I called him. Scott? I cant find the bloody cookies he muttered as he continued to search. Im sorry! I blurted out. Scotts back tensed and he stopped moving. He turned around slowly, clenching his fists at the same time. His intense gaze burned holes in me. He was panting and really trying to control himself. I could see that. You know how bloody worried I was?! I winced at his angry tone. He took a step closer to me but stopped at a considerable distance. Sean called me freaking out that they didnt know where you were and that he had received a threatening text about you.

Something about Sam and that you were meeting him he started pacing around the room, and guess what? I try to reach you but youre not picking up your phone! Damn Sonya. This had all her name on it. Im fine I said softly and Im really, really sorry for making you worry about meand you know, not answering the phoneor telling you where I was going Ugh. This was so not coming out right. I shut up because I was making things worse and Scott was giving me the evil eye. He leaned on one of the kitchen counters and crossed his arms you do know that he tried to rape you, right? I shifted in my chair, Yes, but I- Did he actually try to? I felt like if someone had thrown a bucket of cold water on me. I couldnt believe what he was implying. What? I asked incredously. Scott ran a hand through his hair answer me, Emily. My breathing hitched as my stomach clenched, do you believe them? I signaled the laptop. Do you blame me? his voice was much colder. Everything points in that direction, Emily. What do you expect from me? My eyes brimmed with tears and my voice cracked as I gazed at his cold demeanor to believe in me. Scott closed his eyes and pressed his lips. Why on earth did you do it? I looked outside the window. I felt hurt and more heartbroken than ever. I did it for you. For us. Youve been really stressed about everything and I wanted to talk him out of

whatever stupid obsession he had with me I breathed deeply, but theres no really use on telling you this, is it? I think youve made it clear that you dont trust me Scott left his arms hang at his sides and he took a step closer to me. He stopped. He was clearly having an internal debate. That only made my heart sunk lower. I shook my head trying to contain the tears away. You know Scott ? There are always two sides of the story. I breathed deeply, trying to calm myself, You should learn to trust people and stop holding grudges on everyone that cares for you. Scott glowered whats that supposed to mean? I stayed silent as a single tear rolled down my cheek. I closed my eyes for a moment and wiped the tear way with the back of my hand. "I think you know exactly who I'm talking about..." Scott laughed bitterly. "You have no right to talk about my father." His eyes were darker than ever. "You have issues with your father as well...or was that also a lie?" My heart plummeted as I clenched my hands in fists, "I don't want to hold grudges on anyone, Scott. Look where it got me? I lost three years with my mom and I have to thank God that she's alright, otherwise I would have never forgiven myself if something happened to her during those years." I took a step closer to him "it's so much easier blaming everyone but you, isn't it?" I shook my head and soflty added I dont regret talking to him. I did what felt right for me. I started walking away from him even if it hurt more than ever. As I passed by him, he whispered defeated, even kissing him? I stopped before I reached the doorframe I didnt do anything wrongI wished him a good life and I needed to say goodbye my voice cracked at the last words because it felt like this was the same thing.

I closed my eyes as the tears rolled down on my cheeks. I waited for him to reach out to tell me something... He didnt. I ran the through the corridor as the sobs were threatening to scape. Grabbing my clothes by the door I dialed Sean's number before stepping out of the house. It was starting to snow. I didn't even realize it. I tried to get a hold on myself before I crumbled on Scott's steps. My chest was really tight. The tears were now rolling without end. What had we done? CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT Every day for the last three weeks my heart had harbored hope to hear something from Scott. Anything at this point would have been enough. He hadnt called. He hadnt texted. It was like nothing had ever had happened. There were no bodyguards on my door. There were still a few paparazzi hanging on the street, though. The sight of them reminded me that it all had indeed happened. That I had fallen hopelessly in love with Scott. Just the sight of them made my eyes brim with tears once again.

Every day there were less of them. It might had to do with the fact that I was completely secluded and I hadnt stepped one foot outside my door and the fact that Sam had completely ignored any camera since the day we talked. The last thing I heard about him was that he had gone back to California and that he had retaken his job back. I hadnt had the heart to check out the web for Scotts whereabouts. I just used the computer for my work and even though I had the urge to google him, I couldnt. While I was still confident about the things and decisions I had made, I felt completely heartbroken and disappointed. My father had been excessively patient with me. My latest designs had been dull and quite frankly depressing. Even I had noticed that. Dad, on the other hand, kept encouraging me and sending me different things to keep me occupied. We had talked over the phone over the last few days and even though our relationship was nt nearly as close as it once had been, we could hold a decent conversation for at least half an hour. He had decided to stay in LA for Christmas time. Christmas time. In a way I was sorry for Hugh and Kate who had to put up with me. Both of them had tried to cheer me up in one way or the other. They had bought an extremely large Christmas tree. Scott, Kates boyfriend and Hughs cousin, had come over to help decorate it and they even had made a mixed play list mocking every Christmas carol. I had been there. But I had been lounging on the couch with a hot cocoa on my hand and a permanent sad smile on my face. Hugh had been happy that at least I tried to smile. Even if I had been a complete sack of potatoes resting on the couch the whole time. Since my phone wasnt ringing from the one person I wanted to, it was now a forgotten device lying on the bottom of my bed stand. Every time the doorbell chimed, a small ray of hope lighted up in me, but every time had been a complete disappointment. Hugh had talked me into going with him to Denmark to visit his boyfriend Chris. Well, talking into it was an understatement. I really didnt feel like going, but he hadnt been exactly nice about it. That had been his Christmas present and he had literally shoved

the plane tickets in my chest, telling me that I had no choice and that I was going whether I wanted to or not. My room had been a complete and utter mess. There were a few used clothes on the floor and on my desks chair and different mugs lying around everywhere, among some other things. After packing some colorful clothes, which Hugh had forced me to or he would have packed for me, I found myself lying around in bed convincing myself to get up and clean the mess since we were leaving tonight. Sweetie? Mom asked after a soft knock on the door. How are you doing? she asked after closing the door after her. I stayed silent because I really didnt feel like talking to anyone. The bed sunk after she sat next to me. Im glad youre going with Hugh her green eyes watched me softly. I really didnt have a choice, Mom I know She smiled. But it will do you some good. You need to get out there and you knowbreathe fresh air and take some sun. After a moment of silence she got up and opened up the curtains to let the light come through. She started to pick up some clothes that were scattered around the room, making me feel guilty about her picking up my mess. I got up and started to pick up random things and putting them on their proper place. After we cleaned up, we gathered the mugs and took them to the kitchens sink. Coffee? Mom asked knowingly. I nodded and plopped on one of the chairs at the table. Coffee had been a complete necessity at the moment. I hadnt been able to sleep properly since Scotts. You know? When your father and I split up, I was a complete mess. She looked at me and I could see the just like you that she had omitted on the sentence. Anya helped me cope. She is a widow, you know? And she had worked things out for her and Kate. She smiled to the distance as we waited for the coffee to be ready. I think that things

happen for a reason and even if it hurts, we can only become stronger after different events in our life. Her eyes rested on me, I used to blame your father for every misfortune that came across my path she shook her head but it was my attitude that made my life so difficult I know youre hurting sweetie, but you have to keep on moving, you have to be strong and move on with your life her eyes softened as she placed the hot mug in front of me, even if you dont feel like doing anything. Her hand caressed my cheek before she took a seat in front of me. I let her words sink in for a moment. I watched her for a moment as she smiled at me and sipped calmly her tea. I couldnt help to wonder if she still had feelings for my father. Even after his massive screw-up. Do you still love him? Mom smiled at me and let the mug on the table. When you truly love someone, you never stop caring for them. Things changeyou can meet ne w people and try new things, but theres only one person in the world that you can honestly say that you would gladly give up your life for. I felt my eyes water once again. I knew exactly what she meant. I would have changed my life for Scottand I knew that I wouldnt do it for anyone else Why hasnt he called Mom? My voice cracked hopelessly. I hated to feel like thisso hopelessso needy Moms hand reached out for mine. Maybe hes not ready, sweetie I wiped the falling tears as I sniffed, he never told me that he loved meI think that should have been kind of a red flag for me, you know? You have to understand that British people are more self -guarded than Americansor you know, everyone on the worldespecially Scott, hes been taught all his life to guard his feelings from everyone She got up and hugged me from the back. I think he does love you, but I dont think he actually knows it yet.

Did he? Could he? It had been three weeks and he hadnt even acknowledge me Suddenly, someone knocked on the back door and as usual a small ray of hope came across me. Especially since I wanted to believe so badly Moms words. She let go of me after sharing a knowing glance with me. My heart was pumping furiously as the wooden door creaked while it opened. My smile faded when I saw who was at the door turning into a frown. Well, hello to you to! The blonde in front of me greeted sarcastically. Hi I didnt even try to cover the disappointment in my voice. I turned away and let the door open behind me. Its nice to know that Im warmly welcomed in this house! Mark added sarcastically once again. Hello Sarah. Its nice to see you, Mark Mom greeted politely. Mark beamed at her as I slumped on my chair once again, sulking to myself. You look awful, by the way he grabbed a mug out of one of the kitchens cabinets and poured himself a cup of coffee. By all means, make yourself at home, Mark Thank you! His smile turned sour when he took a sip of the coffee, do you have some sugar? I signaled to his back where my sugar pot was. Jeezdo not bother yourself in being polite to your guests and bringing them sugar he rolled his eyes at me before he got up and helped himself.

Why are you here? I rubbed my temples since I had a feeling Id have a hea dache soon. Sweetie, Im taking your luggage down, ok? Mom smiled at me as she got up and waved at Mark, make yourself at home, Mark. Thank you Sarah Mark ignored my question for a moment and poured himself and insanely unhealthy amount of sugar on his coffee. After he mixed it all in and took a sip, he frowned, where are you going? None of your business I deadpanned. He shook his head smiling, its nice to feel the love, Em Seriously Mark, why are you here? Marks blue eyes turned serious My brother is and idiot. I sighed. I didnt know what to say, so I just kept to myself. I played with the last amount of coffee in my mug not really looking at Mark, who was burning holes to my face with his intense gaze. I think we were both idiots, to be honest. The worst part? I was waiting for Scott to make the first move, but I could have easily done it myself. I was being too proud because I felt like he should have listened to me, not fall for all the rumors Ugh This was all too messed up and I just didnt know what to do it just hurt so much Dont give up on him, Emily. Hes been miserable. Marks voice was soft. When I looked at him he was looking everywhere but me. Havent you seen any pictures lately?

I shook my head. He has dark circles under his eyes and his mouth is set in a permanent scowl. Hes been snapping at everyone. He raised his eyebrows, it was a good thing that he asked to be sent to Afghanistan for a while Afghanistan? He nodded and tilted his head Yeahhes been giving himself a hard time. He knows that Sam has kept quiet and that it was all your doingthe paparazzi are starting to lose interest since there has not been any kind of activities on all sides, but people are still speculating if you two are together or not. I crossed my arms on the table and rested on them, I hate the fact that strangers have a saying on everything between us Mark finished his coffee you knew about itwhether we like it or not, we are public figures. I closed my eyes. I was constantly tired and sleepy most of the time I know my voice came out muffled. Its just so infuriating Mark laughed tell me about it. After a moment he added So, where are you going? I sat up, somewhereand Im actually leaving in a few hours, so I thin k you should probably go. No offense I said as an afterthought. Mark huffed but he got up are you going back to LA? he asked rubbing the back of his neck. I laughed sourly Nope I popped the p. Im just going away for a couple of weeksIm not running away this time. I stayed silent for a moment before adding, although that actually sounds like a good idea, I could go out and people wouldnt spit at me or be followed by paparazzi or-

I think youd be followed anywhere you went Mark grimaced. Im really sorry that things have been so difficult for you I shrugged not knowing what to say. I did know that dating Scott meant that Id be followed everywhereI was still struggling about every article or photo taken about me, but that was something that I knew had to happen. It didnt mean that I had to like it, though Well, I should probably go now Mark added hesitantly. Take care Emilyand maybe, you know, you should take a bath and actually comb your hair or something. I rolled my eyes, as charming as ever, Mark He laughed you know me! That brought a small smile to my face. I shook my head as I looked him go through the back alley. I did followed his advice and for the first time in a long time, I prepared myself a lavender bath and soaked in it until the water was too cold. The rest of the day was pretty much uneventful, but I had higher spirits, in a twisted way, the fact that I knew that Scott was also being miserable had improved my mood. It was almost time to take our flight to Denmark and Hugh was excitedly hurrying me up to finally leave the house. Kate was borrowing Moms car and she was taking us to the airport. She had the afternoon off, so she was patiently walking with us to get to our plane. Im glad youre going, Em she smiled at me you seem in a better mood already! I smiled at her. While Hugh interrupted me before I could say anything, yeah, the fact that her prince is suffering is a really ego booster, isnt it? Shut up, Hugh. They both laughed at me.

After registering for our flight, we said goodbye to Kate and started to walk aimlessly throughout the airport passing the time. Hugh was too excited, so he couldnt stay put in one place. I was happy for him, he was such a great guy and he deserved to be happy. I knew that being away from Chris hadnt been easy for him and I was glad that he was going to see him. Me, on the other hand, was doomed to be the third wheel for a couple of weeks, but if Hugh hadnt pushed me into going with him, I would have gladly stayed depressed at home for the rest of the holidays. Dad had been really nice when he had extended our vacations, especially Hughs, since he was going to stay for two weeks more. Hugh for Gods sake could you stop jumping around like a 3 year old on sugar high?! The woman seated next to me gave me the stink eye since she had a little kid who was eating a candy bar and who was jumping up and down like my best friend . Whoops. I smiled apologetically at her when I realized what I had said, but she turned away clearly offended. I slumped in my chair ignoring the child and Hugh. My eyes wondered around the large waiting room and I noticed a few people staring my way. A teen pointed at me before turning to her cell phone and elbowed her sister. They both started to talk animatedly looking my way. I rubbed my temples and shifted on my seat clearly uncomfortable. Finally, Hugh took a seat next to me and started to text through his phone as if his life depended on it. I rolled my eyes at him. After a moment, I elbowed him. One thing I wont miss is the fact that people stare at me Hugh stopped texting and turned around as I fidgeted with the button of my red coat. He chuckled, well I dont think theyll be stopping now I turned to look at him confused when my heart stopped. Emily?! A breathless dark voice said a few feet away. My eyes widened and I stood up a second later. My eyes searched for Scotts voice as my heart hammered in my chest like there was no tomorrow. Oh my God!!!

He came!!!! I wanted to jump up and down screaming in joy. Im right here! I turned around looking out for him, but I couldnt see him, people were looking all around and a lot of them were standing up like me, blocking me. Suddenly, Scott jumped a row of seats and he was now standing in front of me huffing and trying to catch his breath. He looked even more handsome than ever. He had a military beige uniform on and even though his hair was disheveled and his chest was moving too fast, I couldnt take my eyes off him. Dont go! Please dont take that flight! I gazed at him confused as my eyebrows furrowed. Im just going to Denmark for a couple of weeks Denmark? his eyes turned to Mark who was coughing up fighting to hide the smile off his face. Mark shrugged. My heart was racing as I bit my lip. There was so much I wanted to tell him and I just couldnt find the right words. Im sorry He took a step closer I was such an idiot. You were right he passed a hand through his hair, I judge too easily and I tend to hold grudges on everyone and I should have never, ever let you leave the house like that By now, there was a large circle of people surrounding us. Most of them with phones in their hands undoubtedly taking pictures or video. Even though, at that moment I couldnt care less if the Pope was standing between us. Scott had all my undivided attention. I havent been able to sleep or eat properly since that dayI have regretted it every momentyou were such a brave girl he smiled at me, you are a brave and honest girl and youve always acted with your heart rather than your mindand II act with reason rather than heart

I cut him in, I was an idiot, too my heart was on my throat, I should have told you, I - Scott shook his head, I would have never let you go. You did the righ t thing. You always do his dark chocolate eyes bored into mine. I smiled at him, Im a klutz, I have no idea about any kind of British protocol and I cant, for the life of me, wear a hat. He took a step closer and I wanted to jump to his arms at that moment, but I also wanted to hear him out. I needed to hear him out. Scott shrugged, you are perfect for me he swallowed hard, and I love you. My heart stopped. My lips parted and I took a sharp intake of breath. Scott closed the distance between us. His calloused hand caressed my cheek, I love you so much that it hurts not to be with you. His dark eyes watched me intensely and for a fleeting moment he flushed before kneeling on one knee. I gasped as he took a small velvety box out of one on the pockets of his pants. I think I heard a general gasp among the people around us, but I couldnt really tell, I was just shocked to see Scott kneeling in front of me. Do you want to spend the rest of your life with me? He opened the box and an extremely shiny and beautiful diamond ring appeared in front of me. I clasped a hand on my mouth since I was openly gaping at him. Happy tears brimmed on my eyes. Scott gently reached for my left hand as I smiled at him. Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God!!! He softly placed the ring on the tip of my ring finger. His dark husky voice asked softly, You still havent said anything, may I? I blinked the tears away and swallowed the lump on my throat, yes! I bit my lip as the ring slide through my finger, I love you.

Scott stood up and cupped my cheek. His brown eyes were gleaming. His mouth was curved up in the most beautiful smile I had even seen on him. Im really sorry about everything, Emily, I- Shut up and- I cut him in before he crashed his chapped lips on mine. People clasped all around, bringing us back to the Airport. My eyes travelled all around as Scott held me tight. Everywhere I looked there was someone with a phone recording the whole thing and smiling at us. A small sense of panic started to rise in me. What about your Grandmother? I turned to Scott. He smiled that devilish smile of his, she wont be able to say a thing about it by making it official so publicly. He kissed me one more time. It was Marks idea and I have to say that I promised him to be the Godfather of our first child if this worked We chuckled. Still smiling, I asked him, The first? Just how many children do you intend to have? Scotts chocolate eyes darkened, as many as you are willing to bear I shook my head smiling at him. Id like to say that we had a fairytale ending and that we lived happily ever afterbut Id be wrong, we did had the rest of our lives together but I was pretty sure that it was going to be complicated and hardbut such is life. As once Scott told me, this was only the beginning